Difference between revisions of "Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 13 Novel Illustrations"
Jump to navigation
Jump to search
m (Undo revision 567277 by 2601:4A:C200:5A80:A083:CE8D:1DA9:3EB3 (talk)) |
|||
Line 33: | Line 33: | ||
|- |
|- |
||
|} |
|} |
||
− | </noinclude> |
+ | </noinclude> |
− | Yuuki Kagurazaka is a genius. |
||
− | In the original world, Yuuki had special powers. A mental ability—that is, a psychic power of the mind, |
||
− | a superpower that he used throughout his life. |
||
− | That being said, he never had an intention of doing anything with it, because he knew that letting others |
||
− | find out that he had this power might get him caught up in something while demonstrating it. |
||
− | Day-to-day life was boring, but he still had a good time. |
||
− | Both his parents were good to him, and he had quite a few friends. |
||
− | Making money wasn't hard for him at all, and as long as he wanted it, he could get it. |
||
− | There was no dissatisfaction. |
||
− | And then one day... |
||
− | Yuuki was suddenly met with misfortune. |
||
− | He was just starting high school when his both of parents died in an accident. |
||
− | His parents were not at fault. While in the same car, the whole family was hit by a truck whose driver |
||
− | was dozing off. |
||
− | Only Yuuki, who was sleeping in the back seat, was spared. |
||
− | He felt it was too unfair. |
||
− | Yuuki hated that hit-and-run, but he couldn't do anything about it. Japan is a country under the rule of |
||
− | laws, and individual acts of revenge were not legally sanctioned. |
||
− | The results of the trial came out and he eventually learned some more facts. |
||
− | That is, transport companies still take on commissions with tough conditions even if they can't handle it |
||
− | with their current processing power. |
||
− | In the end, that burden is placed on frontline employees to continue working while still knowing that |
||
− | they are overworked. |
||
− | That driver was also a victim. |
||
− | Then it should be the transport company that is at fault. But that’s not the case either. |
||
− | If the company refuses a large client's commission, their client might not come back to place an order |
||
− | in the future. If old friends come to place orders, that is not so easy to refuse either. |
||
− | While this would naturally improve the nature of the business, it is also not easy to hire skilled drivers. |
||
− | So even if the company wants to hire young people to train, their current situation is that they don't have |
||
− | that kind of power to begin with. |
||
− | What is this? Yuuki lamented. |
||
− | |||
− | There are too many things in this world that do not make sense, and his own power is too small. |
||
− | Who do I really have to blame? |
||
− | To put it bluntly, the problem lies in the whole social construct itself. |
||
− | Yuuki would have loved to take revenge on such a society. |
||
− | But he couldn’t do anything. Because he was a genius, he immediately figured out what his limits were. |
||
− | The world is highly developed. |
||
− | Even with his powers, a slightly stronger personal power won't change anything. There is no chance of |
||
− | winning against the entire world, and even if he did, he couldn’t see a future. |
||
− | Yuuki had wanted to destroy this society with self-abnegation and build it up from scratch...but that |
||
− | would have set a lot of people up for misfortune. |
||
− | Yuuki couldn't do any better. |
||
− | If he really wants to change society as a whole, he can only take it one step at a time, slowly adding |
||
− | partners who think like himself. If that’s the case, then becoming a politician and improving the country |
||
− | to make it what he wants it to be is the only solution that Yuuki can think of. |
||
− | It takes patience to walk this path, but if he is serious it's possible, even though it’s a future that can |
||
− | take decades. |
||
− | Yuuki was distressed... |
||
− | But before a decision was made, he ended up taking a trip to another world. |
||
− | Was this lucky or unlucky for him? |
||
− | It was the Demon Lord Kazaream's spite that called Yuuki to this world. |
||
− | Although he had lost his physical body with only his spiritual body left, he hadn't lost the power of |
||
− | being a "spell king.” |
||
− | He had spent some time preparing himself to be resurrected. |
||
− | In order to do so, one must summon a physical body corresponding to one's own spiritual body. |
||
− | Of course he had to be sure to check carefully that the person of the summoning is not constrained. Just |
||
− | in case, this ritual can't go awry, use your dominant power to engrave the spell seal and then summon. |
||
− | The called will have their hearts crushed without knowledge. Immediately afterwards, Kazaream would |
||
− | take the soul power of the opponent and then take the flesh to bring himself back to life, and that was the |
||
− | full picture of the plan. |
||
− | But Kazaream missteps to summon Yuuki. The spell he cast didn't do anything for Yuuki. |
||
− | Because Yuuki is a genius and has seen how the world works. |
||
− | When he crosses over to this world, he gets the power he wants. |
||
− | |||
− | That is the power that can change the world. |
||
− | It was a pure energy, free to change essence, a "soul force". |
||
− | Its name - the unique "creator" of technology... |
||
− | He told Rimuru that he didn't have any special powers, and of course those were all lies. |
||
− | First, he uses this ability to create the Ability Blocking, which nullifies foreign attacks. |
||
− | In this way, Kazaream's ploy was broken. |
||
− | And he lost to Yuuki and fell in line. |
||
− | And Yuuki finds the meaning of being in this world. |
||
− | The world of the weak and the strong still has a long way to go before it is fully developed, and the |
||
− | mechanisms in place are still incomplete. That being the case, Yuuki thought that all he had to do was |
||
− | become the ruler of this world and guide it in the right direction. |
||
− | He was determined to challenge this unjust world head-on. |
||
− | Yuuki's code of conduct is to play the battle card to the world. |
||
− | To conquer the world—to that end, Yuuki sets out. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Yuuki led Laplace, Footman, and Tear out of the chaos of the Great Hall. |
||
− | Immediately after, a line of men attempted to escape from the sacred royal state of Ruberios. |
||
− | As much as it was tempting to stay there and observe the situation, they felt it was dangerous to remain |
||
− | on the scene. |
||
− | Chronoa, the "Gutsy One" who went into an out-of-control state, was not that easy to deal with and was |
||
− | not something Yuuki had the means to check. The opponent is completely indistinguishable from the |
||
− | enemy and treats everyone on the scene as if they were the enemy, a very formidable opponent. |
||
− | It's because of this that Granbell wanted to join forces with Yuuki, right? |
||
− | Although Yuuki felt very bad about it, his opponent was slightly better this time. |
||
− | "But this time it's really been a lot of trouble. It's a long way to go before the Demon Lord Ruminas is |
||
− | revealed and the den has a chance to take advantage of him, and he's just about to get his hands on |
||
− | Daredevil.” |
||
− | "Hehehe, that powerful force is already something from another dimension. It's a shame we can't get |
||
− | that kind of stuff, but if we go after that guy, everyone on the scene will be killed, right?” |
||
− | Hearing Laplace complain, Footman responded thus. |
||
− | |||
− | In fact, Footman is right, but Yuuki has doubts about this, thinking that the hero may not be able to kill |
||
− | everyone easily. |
||
− | "You don't know that, do you? In any case, demon lord Rimuru was also crazy strong. Plus there's |
||
− | Ruminas and Leon over there. With three demon lords present, as well as several powerful Monsters, both |
||
− | sides had a chance to win.” |
||
− | "That's right. That Granbell was a former hero, and he was very good at it. People can't guess who the |
||
− | final winner will be.” |
||
− | Laplace and Tear don't seem as optimistic as Footman. Like Yuuki, they think the Rimuru crowd is |
||
− | likely to win. |
||
− | For Yuuki, a Chronoa victory is indeed the best result. |
||
− | If this were possible, in addition to the thorny enemy Rimuru, the obstructive Granbell, the future |
||
− | threatening Ruminas, and the hated Leon of Laplace and others, the bad guys who did them good would |
||
− | disappear, and the shaped form would be able to rule the whole West. |
||
− | While the remaining Chronoa is tough, there's nothing to fear from losing your self-will. They could |
||
− | also find a random magical creature to bait and drive her to the far end of the desert. |
||
− | With empty power, such an opponent is not a threat to Yuuki. |
||
− | So he originally wanted to make sure and see who the last person who survived was, but... |
||
− | "No, running away is the right thing to do. If it happens, we probably won't be able to get away with it, |
||
− | and besides..." |
||
− | There was a bad feeling—Yuuki’s intuition told him so. |
||
− | In order to decide on the way forward, he should have analyzed the trend of that big mess. Despite |
||
− | thinking so, Yuuki trusted his instincts and chose to run away. |
||
− | If Chronoa lost the battle, the few demon lords who survived would surely see them as a thorn in their |
||
− | side. Rimuru should have also found out that Yuuki had committed a betrayal, and probably couldn't find |
||
− | any more excuses to stall. |
||
− | All the strongholds and positions previously established in the Western world will be lost as a result of |
||
− | this mistake. |
||
− | If there’s anything to blame, it's for being so stupid as to have taken the Granbell path, Yuuki thought. |
||
− | That's why he’s all on his own. |
||
− | Because of this, now that he has chosen to run away, Yuuki is no longer confused. Being able to simply |
||
− | do the cutting was an advantage for Yuuki, and he'd been able to get through countless difficulties with |
||
− | that kind of judgment. |
||
− | So this time too, Yuuki thought so. |
||
− | However... |
||
− | He immediately found such an idea to be too naive. |
||
− | |||
− | Things came so suddenly that Yuuki and the others were about to bolt when a man stood in front of |
||
− | them. |
||
− | Next to him was a blue-haired beauty who made people's eyes glaze over. |
||
− | However, this beautiful woman was wearing a very abrupt dark red maid outfit. |
||
− | “—!” |
||
− | "Who the hell are you?” |
||
− | Sensing the danger, Yuuki stopped in his tracks. |
||
− | Even when Laplace asked the other party who he was, the man didn't answer. He kept looking at Yuuki, |
||
− | not looking at the others at all. |
||
− | "Well, since you're trying to get in our way..." |
||
− | Footman, who was standing in front, tried to get rid of the man and the beautiful woman, but someone |
||
− | suddenly appeared and pinned Footman to the ground. |
||
− | It was a woman, dressed in a dark red maid outfit of the same style as the blue-haired beauty. |
||
− | Her hair was green. |
||
− | The real identity, of course, goes without saying. It is Mizari, who was secretly messing around in the |
||
− | Kingdom of Ingracia not long ago. The battle plan was suspended because of the presence of Testarossa, |
||
− | and then the fire rushed to this place. |
||
− | Since Mizari had come all the way over, it was clear from this that the blue-haired beauty's true identity |
||
− | was Rhein. Then it is natural that who they follow is the one that there will be no second in the world. |
||
− | He is the Demon Lord - Guy Crimson. |
||
− | He is known as the Lord of Darkness, the most powerful overlord of all. |
||
− | Red hair, thicker and deeper than blood, flowed, and bright red eyes glittering with gold and silver |
||
− | starlight looked down at Yuuki from above. |
||
− | "Hi. We should be meeting for the first time. You should be happy. Because I'm interested in you.” |
||
− | Guy's eyes were firmly locked on Yuuki. |
||
− | The others couldn't get into his eyes at all. |
||
− | Seeing this, Yuuki didn't know whether he should cry or laugh. |
||
− | When Footman was swung three or two times by Mizari, he could see just how much strength his |
||
− | opponent had. |
||
− | It should be said that the three in front of them had different hair colors, and two of them were wearing |
||
− | very special maid outfits. Kagali, that is, Kazaream, and Clayman, who had mentioned some characters, |
||
− | and these three corresponded to the characteristics of those people. |
||
− | |||
− | In other words, this man standing at the top of the world is what Yuuki is after. |
||
− | As long as his ambition is to conquer the world, one day he must face off against this enemy. |
||
− | "So, you are the most powerful demon lord, Guy Crimson. It's an honor to meet you. My name is Yuuki |
||
− | Kagurazaka. I didn't think you'd come to me on your own initiative, are you planning to join forces with |
||
− | me?" |
||
− | Not being overwhelmed by Guy’s aura, Yuuki smiled in response to the other. |
||
− | Of course, there's no such thing as good things under the sky. Just by looking at how they dealt with |
||
− | Footman, it was clear that Guy and others could not have come running to construct a friendly |
||
− | relationship with themselves. |
||
− | Yuuki understands this, but he still talks to him intimately. |
||
− | It's his unique negotiation skill. |
||
− | In order to get to the bottom of the other person and find out what he is up to, he will say some |
||
− | inexplicable things in order to test his reaction. |
||
− | "Ah-ha-ha-ha! You're a funny guy. My opponent is me, and I have the guts to do so. The offer may not |
||
− | be bad, but you seem to be the enemy of Leon. Besides, you're going to the East, right? Personally, I don't |
||
− | want to see an increase in battle strength on Rudra's side." |
||
− | Bargaining broke down. |
||
− | Anyway, Yuuki didn't think the other party would accept the offer in the first place. But rather than |
||
− | wallowing in regret, Yuuki was more focused on chewing over the message revealed by Guy's words. |
||
− | |||
− | Rudra was the name of the emperor of the Eastern Empire, the united empire of the East of Nazca- |
||
− | Namlium-Ulmeria. |
||
− | |||
− | The way it sounds, Guy and Rudra have some kind of relationship and the two are in a hostile position. |
||
− | —so get rid of us before we meet up in the East? Although it wasn't quite ideal to go up against the |
||
− | strongest demon lord, the way things had turned out, there is probably nothing else to do... |
||
− | It would be impossible to avoid a fight with Guy in this way. |
||
− | They had no chance to escape. |
||
− | In this case, it's useless to do anything small. |
||
− | Instead of doing that, do your best to challenge Guy, that would have a better chance of winning. |
||
− | Yuuki so judged. |
||
− | "Oh... never mind, it's okay. Since we're the enemy, it's actually just right for me. Before moving the |
||
− | stronghold to the east, I can test how much strength the strongest demon lord has.” |
||
− | That was Yuuki's answer, as if to provoke Guy. |
||
− | |||
− | At the same time, a wave of excitement surged in his heart, which immersed Yuuki's entire being. He |
||
− | had been hiding his strength, and it was at this moment that Yuuki decided to fully liberate in front of the |
||
− | strongest demon lord. |
||
− | He didn't see himself losing at all and confronted Guy about it. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Yuuki is very confident. |
||
− | If it's a one-on-one, he's confident of winning no matter what the opponent is. |
||
− | Seeing the out-of-control Chronoa, he felt this enemy was very dangerous. |
||
− | But that's about it at best. |
||
− | As long as you take it seriously, you will still have a chance to win even though you will get into a hard |
||
− | fight. |
||
− | Yet there were still several demon lords on the scene who were clearly enemies of themselves. |
||
− | There's Leon, and Ruminas. |
||
− | And then there's that nice gentleman Rimuru, who must have sensed Yuuki's true nature as well. |
||
− | In fact, Rimuru had seen that Yuuki was the enemy long before, which was in Yuuki's favor. If you |
||
− | want to play dumb and use Rimuru, you'll get hit instead. |
||
− | Yuuki didn't know anything about it, but he was right in thinking that Rimuru had indeed become an |
||
− | enemy. |
||
− | He didn't feel so good about himself that he thought he could take on three demon lords and Chronoa at |
||
− | the same time. Even if he didn't have an ominous premonition, he'd still decide to retreat from the scene. |
||
− | This time, however, is different. |
||
− | The ominous foreboding was precisely because of this man standing in front of them. |
||
− | Knowing this, Yuuki decided to do his best to get through this difficult situation. |
||
− | "Oh, you think you can beat me?" |
||
− | Guy laughed heartily. |
||
− | "Sort of. I was going to beat you sometime in the future anyway, now I'm just bringing the booking |
||
− | plan forward.” |
||
− | Seeing Yuuki like this, Rhein and Mizari exuded murderous aura. As much as it was tempting to kill |
||
− | each other, it wasn't even possible to speak without Master Guy's permission. |
||
− | Guy is absolutely dominant, and to go and worry about his personal safety is a great disrespect. |
||
− | Guy is very spontaneous and has no mercy unless he recognizes the other person. |
||
− | |||
− | It was hard for Rhein and Mizari to get him to approve, and if they pissed him off, they'd probably be |
||
− | killed by him in a heartbeat. The gap in strength between Guy and them is just so stark. |
||
− | Laplace couldn't move. |
||
− | The frog being targeted by the snake—that’s exactly what this is about. |
||
− | If he wants to save Footman, Rhein will act. It was four against three, but the difference in strength |
||
− | between the two sides was too great to be of any consolation. |
||
− | If the enemy had only been Rhein and Mizari, they might have been able to figure it out, but once Guy |
||
− | appeared, they had no chance of winning. |
||
− | Yuuki is going to challenge Guy and seems brave in Laplace's eyes. |
||
− | We can't win. The troupe doesn’t care about this guy's opponent. That Chronoa is also worlds apart |
||
− | from us in terms of strength, but this Guy Crimson is a monster like no other. We’re not his opponent at |
||
− | all. There's no way to run away...the boss can't fight...it's all about survival... |
||
− | Just for being able to get a glimpse of some of Guy's strength, Laplace deserves credit. |
||
− | What was even more powerful was that in this situation, he remained undiscouraged and full of |
||
− | thoughts on how to escape—this mental toughness was what made Laplace so powerful. |
||
− | He also knew that Yuuki was strong. |
||
− | However, the extent of Yuuki's strength, even these partners were kept in the dark, and it was unknown |
||
− | whether it was useful against Guy... |
||
− | Even if Yuuki can't beat his opponent, Laplace intends to save Footman and run away with Tear. |
||
− | Yuuki should be able to read his mind and act in accordance with the times. Laplace's trust in Yuuki |
||
− | allowed him to think that way. |
||
− | The problem is that Rhein and Mizari are also extraordinary masters. |
||
− | The opponent wasn't that simple enough to allow him to take advantage of the opportunity to save |
||
− | Footman. Laplace didn't dare to take it lightly. |
||
− | To find a way to save Footman—he was troubled by this, and did not expect the problem to be solved |
||
− | in three or two minutes. |
||
− | "Hey, let that guy go." |
||
− | This time Guy ordered to Mizari. |
||
− | How could Mizari possibly resist, she immediately set Footman free. |
||
− | —So relaxed. This way the troupe will have a chance to escape. |
||
− | Laplace started to think in a good direction, but things didn't seem so simple. |
||
− | "Don't worry. If you beat me, I'll let you go and not hurt you a bit.” |
||
− | |||
− | This statement from Guy sounds contradictory. |
||
− | If they could beat Guy, who needs him to let go. |
||
− | The string of proclamations was utterly reassuring, and Laplace felt so melancholy after hearing it. Just |
||
− | like that, he prayed for Yuuki to win and watched the battle on the other side. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The first person to take action was Yuuki. |
||
− | Knowing that neither magic nor skill would work on him, Yuuki thus developed absolute confidence |
||
− | and fearlessly unleashed his kicks at Guy. |
||
− | The kick is sharp, heavy and fluid. |
||
− | A kick that was originally aimed at the enemy goes over, but halfway through the kick suddenly |
||
− | changes track and a nice top segment kick blows away on Guy's head. |
||
− | However, it was Yuuki who appeared with a distorted look. |
||
− | "Geez, it's so hard.” |
||
− | While smacking his lips, Yuuki mumbled something in his mouth. |
||
− | His Ability Blocking is unbeatable and can penetrate all the enemy's defenses. Guy, who was |
||
− | supposedly hit by him head-on, stood there unimpressed. |
||
− | It didn't seem to hurt at all. |
||
− | There was no movement behind the scenes. The mere flesh of gold is harder than diamonds. |
||
− | This flesh is so rigid and flexible that that alone is a threat. Guy is just so powerful. |
||
− | “That tickles. It's not going to be a fight at all. Have some more fun for me. Otherwise, I'll kill |
||
− | everyone.” |
||
− | Smiling as he finished the sentence, Guy's right hand bubbled up into flames. |
||
− | This is the elemental magic "Hot Dragon Flame Fighter" —a directional, scorching flame that |
||
− | transforms into a dragon, bending its long body to lunge at it, and the magic will burn the target to the |
||
− | ground. |
||
− | Temperatures can reach thousands of degrees, and the human race will disappear in an instant. |
||
− | The fire dragon wrapped itself around Yuuki's body. |
||
− | "It's a waste of time! Magic doesn't work on me..." |
||
− | After shouting, Yuuki was about to attack Guy, who had been so lenient, when a cold shiver caused him |
||
− | to jump away on the spot. |
||
− | "Oh, your instincts are keen.” |
||
− | |||
− | At that moment Guy smiled and said this. |
||
− | Yuuki didn't even have the strength left to talk back to Guy, who was desperately scrambling on the |
||
− | ground, trying to make the flames go away. |
||
− | This was indeed the result of the 'ability blocking' effect, and Yuuki was thus not injured by Guy's |
||
− | magic. Yet in the meantime, the magical flames that were supposed to disappear immediately continued to |
||
− | burn. And it wasn't just magic flames, it would also burn oxygen like a normal fire. At this rate, Yuuki will |
||
− | have difficulty breathing and will be forced to face a fatal situation. |
||
− | Somatically it felt like a long time had passed, but it had in fact only happened for a few seconds. So |
||
− | although Yuuki wasn't injured, he would definitely be defeated if he continued to attack Guy without |
||
− | realizing it. He knew this well enough to put out the fire even if he was in a state of discomfort. |
||
− | And with Guy’s reaction, it seemed that Yuuki had thought of a possibility that made him unbelievable. |
||
− | He didn't want to admit it, but it was necessary to make sure. He didn't expect an answer from the other |
||
− | person, getting up while asking out the doubts in his mind. |
||
− | "Why didn't you pursue it further? You don't want to compete with me, do you?” |
||
− | "Ahahaha, what a stupid thing to say. You noticed that earlier, didn't you? I've discovered the secret |
||
− | behind that power of yours!” |
||
− | “.......” |
||
− | “I see..." Yuuki thought bitterly. |
||
− | His 'ability blocking' was omnipotent and could be offset by whatever power he encountered. However, |
||
− | when it comes to magic and skill fusion, there is no way to counteract both properties. |
||
− | That's the only downside, and the weakness. |
||
− | Besides, no matter how hard Yuuki tried to improve his body, he was still human after all. Antibodies |
||
− | can be used to fight the toxin, but you can't live without oxygen. |
||
− | Human beings—every living thing—had this weakness, and now Yuuki realized that he was at a |
||
− | disadvantage. |
||
− | Guy stood idly. |
||
− | "There's a guy I know who can offset magic perfectly, but I still win in a fight. This is because that guy |
||
− | can't counteract anything other than magic. And as far as I know, there is no way in the world to perfectly |
||
− | defend against the laws of physics in this world. If it is reinforced against one point, there is bound to be a |
||
− | breach somewhere else. But you seem to be able to counteract not only magic, but skill as well, don't you |
||
− | think?” |
||
− | Guy glanced at Yuuki and didn't attack any further, patronizingly telling his opinion. It was all carefully |
||
− | calculated that there would be such an unhurried attitude. |
||
− | Because it's easy for Guy to kill Yuuki. |
||
− | But that isn't fun, so Guy wants to blow Yuuki's self-confidence and make him admit his defeat in |
||
− | despair. |
||
− | |||
− | He had already thoroughly analyzed Yuuki's physique. |
||
− | The first time he launched the attack, Guy saw through Yuuki's special physique and even thought of a |
||
− | countermeasure. |
||
− | Even if Yuuki could offset the magic and skill well, as long as he was human, beating him would be |
||
− | easy. |
||
− | Humans are fragile. |
||
− | That frail flesh is weak everywhere, even with the method of killing human beings without bitter |
||
− | thought. |
||
− | And there's a big gap between Yuuki and Guy’s basic physical abilities. |
||
− | When Yuuki kicked over just now, Guy only left a small 'barrier' for defense, and as a result, the |
||
− | opponent's attack didn't even hurt him. |
||
− | As far as the amount of magicules goes, the comparison is even laughable. Guy was good enough to |
||
− | rival the True Dragons, and as soon as Yuuki cancelled the magic, he could immediately restart it, which |
||
− | wasn't hard at all. |
||
− | "If I just kill people, then I don't have to come here specifically. I've come for a rare visit, so you'll have |
||
− | to have some fun for me.” |
||
− | Because of this, Guy arrogantly provoked Yuuki. |
||
− | He was going to drive his opponent into a corner and give Yuuki his all and then beat the shit out of |
||
− | him. |
||
− | Yuuki knew exactly what Guy was thinking. |
||
− | But he couldn't talk back. |
||
− | The expression on his face was less subdued than it had been earlier. He began to carefully analyze the |
||
− | battle situation to figure out how to break through this difficult situation. |
||
− | His unparalleled brain of genius had already pointed out the desperate gap between the two sides. But |
||
− | Yuuki hadn't given up and was exploring every possibility. |
||
− | The only turnaround was to make Guy look at them small. |
||
− | And yes, it's understandable that the two sides have such a big power differential that they'd be looked |
||
− | down upon. But that guy is too arrogant. |
||
− | Yuuki has other killer features. |
||
− | That's the innate superpower, and the "greedy one" that was snatched from Mariabell. |
||
− | Plus the "Creator". It can create the necessary capacity to respond to the situation, and with a "creator" |
||
− | it will be able to get through this crisis. |
||
− | If you don't kill me when you can, it's your fault! |
||
− | |||
− | After readjusting his breathing, Yuuki confronted Guy again. |
||
− | "It's just a matter of seeing what I can do. It's too early to be proud.” |
||
− | It's not that you can't afford to lose, those are true words. |
||
− | If the other party is so angry that they lose their cool, they are more likely to make mistakes. Yuuki saw |
||
− | this before he made a provocation. |
||
− | While juggling these little tricks, Yuuki let his power scurry all over his body. Usually he suppresses |
||
− | this force, but at this time he concentrates on building up his strength and transforming his flesh by his |
||
− | own will power. |
||
− | From human to "immortal". |
||
− | Then it became "saints". |
||
− | Let your own flesh evolve to a higher realm than Hinata, and Yuuki will never have to breathe again. |
||
− | Complete and total "saints" equate to spiritual beings. Hinata was still imprisoned in the flesh, but |
||
− | Yuuki had come to a higher realm. |
||
− | So he didn't need to breathe at all. |
||
− | Abandon human weaknesses and greatly increase their power of existence. If one converted the current |
||
− | energy on his body into mana, it would be enough to rival Leon or Ruminas. |
||
− | Guy, however, was still unfazed. |
||
− | "What a bummer. Is this all you can do? With that kind of ability, it's impossible to beat me a hundred |
||
− | times over.” |
||
− | He's still so laid back. |
||
− | "Probably. In that case, you'll have a good time with me!" |
||
− | The words of Yuuki ignited the battle and they started fighting again. |
||
− | Immediately following... |
||
− | Yuuki finally knew why Guy was called the strongest overlord. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The scene was shrouded in despair. |
||
− | The one who lies on the ground is Yuuki. |
||
− | In the face of Guy's overwhelming strength, Yuuki's attack did not play the same role. |
||
− | Even hawking ploys won't help. |
||
− | |||
− | He took the time to gather the greatest strength to launch the attack, but was unable to hurt Guy by a |
||
− | single cent. |
||
− | "Damn it, you bastard...!" |
||
− | Yuuki had lost even the strength to get back on his feet. At best, he was cursing Guy. But he's still not |
||
− | disheartened, and that alone is worthy of praise. |
||
− | Laplace didn't even blink, imprinting the battle deep in his mind. |
||
− | Too bizarre. Boss is too weak, Guy is too strong... |
||
− | Yuuki is stronger than Laplace ever imagined. |
||
− | He uses strange powers, or superpowers, to try all sorts of tactics against Guy. |
||
− | Such as shooting stones, spitting fire, heavy pressure, and releasing psychic interference waves. But |
||
− | these were defused with ease. |
||
− | To Guy, using his physical abilities, which were more than 30 times higher than normal, to launch an |
||
− | attack at a speed of over 100 meters per second was the equivalent of a child's play. |
||
− | In addition to this, Yuuki's main defense, Ability Blocking, is no exception and can no longer paralyze |
||
− | Guy's magic. |
||
− | "That's not working for me anymore." |
||
− | As Guy said in this sentence. |
||
− | It looks like Guy has managed to break through the Ability Blockade by some means. This is chilling. |
||
− | Kazaream and Clayman had also mentioned the Ten Great Demon Lords to Yuuki and others. He had |
||
− | heard that Guy and Milim were particularly powerful, but he hadn't expected the gap to be so wide, |
||
− | presumably even they themselves hadn't noticed. |
||
− | How else could they endorse such whimsical ideas as conquering the world. |
||
− | Is this what you call a cataclysmic level... |
||
− | It was only now that Laplace realized that there were some enemies in the world that could never be |
||
− | touched. |
||
− | He himself hides his strength from his partner. But if the opponent is replaced with Guy, the demon |
||
− | lord, even with that kind of strength, there is no point. |
||
− | Guy's strength is just so far from theirs. |
||
− | Can't even find a way to get down. Even Yuuki, whose strength was indeed above Laplace, lay |
||
− | helplessly on the ground, like a small baby. |
||
− | The way things have turned out, it's harder to get back alive now than it is to get to heaven. |
||
− | Someone had to make a sacrifice - Laplace had this realization, and he put on his usual dangling |
||
− | attitude and took a step to come before Guy. |
||
− | |||
− | "You are worthy of the title Demon Lord Guy. The “moderate clown troupe" takes on all kinds of |
||
− | business, only to be hired by the boss because of it. The boss in the nest is Yuuki from the vegetarian side. |
||
− | Now that the boss has lost, there's no reason for the nest to follow him..." |
||
− | “—!” |
||
− | "Laplace, what are you talking about..." |
||
− | Laplace pretends that he does not feel guilty about betraying his partner. He wasn't quite sure about |
||
− | Guy's personality, but had heard it was very capricious and arrogant. |
||
− | Totally uninterested in the weak, no one else is even allowed to talk to him unless they are approved by |
||
− | Guy. |
||
− | Treat that Guy with such an attitude and Laplace will surely be killed. However, by then his attention |
||
− | would surely be on Laplace, and by taking advantage of this brief gap, Yuuki could possibly escape, a |
||
− | possibility Laplace wanted to bet on. |
||
− | Never betray a partner, and never betray a client—that’s the rule of the Moderate Clown Troupe. |
||
− | Because of this, Yuuki must be able to detect Laplace's true thoughts. |
||
− | Footman was too pushy and ill-thought out, but the man was very much for his fellow man. |
||
− | Tear was still stronger than him, but didn't put her strength to full use because she was too timid. |
||
− | Although these two have bad habits of getting carried away easily, they can be put at ease by handing |
||
− | them over to Yuuki. Laplace thought so, before deciding to sacrifice himself. |
||
− | "The Troupe can help you, Lord Guy. So, what do you say we give them a chance to live?” |
||
− | Laplace makes a bold declaration of betrayal. |
||
− | While Footman and Tear had a puzzled look on their faces, Guy looked like he had seen something |
||
− | interesting and a smile appeared on his lips. |
||
− | That's great, this will piss off Guy! |
||
− | Laplace wasn't about to kill himself either. |
||
− | Although the opponent was Guy with little hope, there was still a chance to save a life. He therefore did |
||
− | not hesitate and intended to say what he was about to say. |
||
− | And yet it's too late to get the words out... |
||
− | "Ahaha, don't you force it, Laplace. Really, I can't be trusted?” |
||
− | Someone snatched the words out first, and it was Yuuki who staggered to his feet. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | |||
− | Yuuki was mentally prepared, knowing that he might die. |
||
− | But at this moment, his heart was filled with indignation. |
||
− | Anger at his useless self. |
||
− | Hearing Laplace say that made him even angrier. |
||
− | Laplace could not possibly betray him. In other words, he said those words as an act, and he still chose |
||
− | to believe that Yuuki had interpreted Laplace's thoughts correctly, even though he had ended up in such a |
||
− | mess. |
||
− | In response, he was happy and at the same time felt guilty. |
||
− | If only I had more power... |
||
− | Without deliberately thinking about it, the thought came naturally to Yuuki's mind. |
||
− | No one would respond to his thoughts, as a matter of course. |
||
− | But just at this moment, a force appeared in Yuuki's mind. |
||
− | <You Want Power? Then join forces with me.> |
||
− | "Huh?" said Yuuki, confused in his mind. A bang. |
||
− | I thought it was a hallucination, but this voice is too real. |
||
− | <Just trade with me and you'll get the most power. Your wish is to conquer the world, and you can do it |
||
− | easily by joining forces with me. Come on, make a decision...> |
||
− | Hearing that voice say this way, Yuuki felt a pang of displeasure in his heart. |
||
− | You shut up. I am what I am. If it's borrowing from a partner it's a different matter, but borrowing from |
||
− | a stranger to achieve an ambition, I don't give a shit about that kind of classless thing! |
||
− | So, Yuuki refused categorically. |
||
− | Yes, personal ambition is something that has to be achieved by one's own hands to make sense, and |
||
− | Yuuki has his insistence. |
||
− | <...> |
||
− | The voice suddenly fell into silence and seemed confused about it. |
||
− | It didn't matter if the voice disappeared, Yuuki immediately focused his thoughts on something else. |
||
− | The situation was desperate at the moment, but there was something that made him care. To say what |
||
− | the point of care was, it was that Yuuki felt that Guy seemed to have another purpose. |
||
− | Indeed, one of the reasons was that Guy wanted to enjoy the fight. But beyond that, there must be |
||
− | another reason behind it. |
||
− | |||
− | Just now, Guy did say something like “I don't want the combat power on Rudra's side to increase". On |
||
− | the flip side, if they hadn't gone to Rudra and joined the Eastern Empire, Guy wouldn't have had to kill |
||
− | Yuuki and others - or so Yuuki interprets it. |
||
− | To say why Guy didn't kill Yuuki right now... |
||
− | Truly, hard knocks are not his match at all, but what comes next is brain power. But it's more likely to |
||
− | succeed than having Laplace do the hard work! |
||
− | Encouraging himself with these words, Yuuki stood up again. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | Even in this situation, Yuuki still smiled cynically when he dialed back the browser. |
||
− | "I didn't expect you to be so strong, outside of my calculations, but I found one thing after fighting you. |
||
− | That means you're not going to kill us, right?” |
||
− | "Oh, why do you think that?” |
||
− | "If you'd intended that, we'd have been killed to death. What does it mean that you attack repeatedly |
||
− | and let me swim on the edge of death each time?” |
||
− | Just like that, only to see Yuuki confidently questioning Guy. |
||
− | It would be reckless to do such a thing. |
||
− | Guy showed such a strong power, and Yuuki dared to do that to him - that's what everyone thought in |
||
− | their hearts. |
||
− | Only, Guy himself still showed an attitude of fun. |
||
− | "You found out. But you don't need to know the answer..." |
||
− | By responding in this way, Guy indicated that he wasn't going to reveal his thoughts. |
||
− | Yuuki shrugged, he had expected the other party to answer that way. So he didn't panic and continued |
||
− | with his next move. |
||
− | "Then I want to make a deal with you.” |
||
− | "You want to make a deal?” |
||
− | "Right. If you leave us alone, we will be of some help to you." |
||
− | "Will it help me a little?” |
||
− | "Exactly. You don't seem to want us to join the Eastern Empire, but I want you to change that slightly.” |
||
− | "Go ahead.” |
||
− | |||
− | "Since our aim is to conquer the world, we will one day be on a par with the Empire. I have now sliced |
||
− | through your great power. I certainly don't want to make an enemy of you at the moment. You'd want to |
||
− | destroy the Empire first, right?” |
||
− | You can't help but wonder what he is talking about. |
||
− | Footman and Tear had listened without understanding. |
||
− | Laplace was also at a loss for words about the situation at hand. |
||
− | He was ready to launch the scheme with a determination to die, but his only hope - Yuuki himself - was |
||
− | destroyed. At this point, we can only rely on Yuuki's negotiation. Although he was the only one who could |
||
− | rely on him, the cold sweat behind Laplace's back returned when he heard these words, ‘Heaven is not |
||
− | afraid of earth.’ |
||
− | Too messed up. Why does Guy look like he's enjoying it? |
||
− | That's right. |
||
− | Hearing Yuuki say such words, I don't know why, Guy smiled. |
||
− | "Are you going to keep challenging me?” |
||
− | "That's for sure. My ambition is to conquer the world. It doesn't look like there's any chance of winning |
||
− | at the moment, but one day it's going to overtake you.” |
||
− | Despite the fact that it was very difficult to stand on one's own, Yuuki was unyielding in his words. |
||
− | If you mess with Guy, you'll be killed - Yuuki seems to be completely oblivious to this and still speaks |
||
− | loudly. |
||
− | The object is Guy, then facing it with such an attitude is the right choice. |
||
− | If it's an ugly plea for mercy, the other party will immediately lose interest. That would be the only way |
||
− | to die. |
||
− | Yuuki didn't know about it and made the best choice in the situation. |
||
− | "What good will it do me if you bring down the Empire?” |
||
− | That was the focus of this engagement, and Yuuki began to take it in stride. |
||
− | Next, he looked back at Guy head-on, nodding his head forcefully. |
||
− | "Of course there are benefits. I don't know why, but you don't seem to want the Empire to be annexed |
||
− | even to the west. Isn't that right?” |
||
− | “......” |
||
− | Guy must have had some sort of entanglement with Imperial Emperor Rudra. |
||
− | Here's the point, Yuuki bluffed and lobbied. |
||
− | |||
− | "I'm going to beat a lot of enemies. I did want to join the Empire, but did not want to let them do it. |
||
− | Rather, it is to nibble at the whale from within and use each other for our purposes.” |
||
− | "Oh. Turns out, the period where your intentions align with the Empire will help them, but not |
||
− | necessarily after that. And you're going to borrow the power of the Empire to defeat Leon, and that guy |
||
− | Rimuru, right?” |
||
− | The sharp gaze seemed to have seen through everything, and Guy just stared at Yuuki like that. |
||
− | Yuuki is a promise that cannot be kept. |
||
− | He wasn't sure about Guy's relationship with Leon, or what Guy thought of Rimuru, and couldn't even |
||
− | predict how his own words would make the other party react. |
||
− | Even so, Yuuki still deliberately expressed his ambition. |
||
− | "That's it. I'm going to take over the world, and it's you who's going to take down the last one - Demon |
||
− | lord Guy Crimson.” |
||
− | Breathing heavily from beginning to end, Yuuki finished what he wanted to say. |
||
− | The rest is up to Guy to judge. |
||
− | Even if we go along with Laplace's ruse, everyone will still be killed in the end. Sorry to have to get you |
||
− | guys to go along with my plan. |
||
− | Yuuki apologized to his partners in his heart. |
||
− | See if it's all for the win or all for the loss. |
||
− | Yuuki was greedy. |
||
− | If you want to live, let's all live together —the stakes are just too high. |
||
− | However, Yuuki won the bet. |
||
− | "You're called the Moderate Clown Troupe, right? Ahahaha, you guys really look like clowns. Messing |
||
− | up the situation in this game is no different than a ghost card. Sounds pretty good, and the offer is |
||
− | interesting. For the love of your guts, I'll let you go this time.” |
||
− | In the end, it's still not clear what Guy's purpose is. |
||
− | What is certain is that Yuuki and others survived. |
||
− | Faced with Guy's decision, Rhein and Mizari had no objection.With that declaration, Yuuki and the |
||
− | others fled the scene safely. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Waiting for the Guy and the others to leave, Yuuki and the others came to the place where they were |
||
− | supposed to meet up with Kagali and the others. |
||
− | Although it felt like it should be fine by now, everyone agreed that they should have left sooner. |
||
− | |||
− | As soon as he saw Kagali appear at the rendezvous site, Laplace opened his mouth to Yuuki. |
||
− | "You're so full of shit, I can't believe it. I can't believe I'm so surprised at that monster..." |
||
− | When Laplace had finished, Tear followed suit. |
||
− | "And we got away with it. People originally thought it would be over this time.” |
||
− | "Ho-ho-ho. I've had faith in the boss since the beginning.” |
||
− | “You're just not using your head, are you?" Laplace spat this out to Footman, and Yuuki watched the |
||
− | scene with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, looking tired as he sat down on the ground. |
||
− | "I had no choice. This may be the only way we can get away with it. And in the end like this, that |
||
− | method worked and I don't take complaints.” |
||
− | It is more mentally exhausting than the injuries sustained in battle. So Yuuki didn't seem to want to |
||
− | continue arguing, he lay down on the ground in large letters and closed his eyes. |
||
− | Kagali had no idea what's going on, and Laplace and Tear step in to explain what's going on. |
||
− | "You, you fought Guy...! I'm glad you guys came back unscathed..." |
||
− | Kagali exclaimed in surprise. |
||
− | It wouldn't take long for her tone to turn dumbfounded. |
||
− | Ah, it's good to be alive. |
||
− | Feeling the wind caressing his cheek, Yuuki thought so. |
||
− | That's when something suddenly occurred to him. |
||
− | I heard a mysterious voice in the middle of a fight. What was it? |
||
− | Is that another personality of mine? How can this be? This is ridiculous. No, wait? Although it doesn't |
||
− | feel like there are other powers hidden within me, there is only one possibility that can be thought of. |
||
− | Yuuki thought of the power he had recently acquired. |
||
− | That is the exclusive skill "Greedy One"—if it is this skill, as one's desire grows greater, it also gains |
||
− | more power. |
||
− | Against Guy, every move that Yuuki made couldn't hurt him. And of course it also contains the |
||
− | strongest Great Sin skill "The Greedy One". |
||
− | This "greedy one" is also a mystery, skills and magic are always outside the man and in the sky. Guy |
||
− | used magic to break through my "ability blocking" and had to see the reasoning behind it... |
||
− | Yuuki had full confidence in himself, so being easily attacked by Guy gave him a big blow. But he |
||
− | would not give up on that. |
||
− | Now that he had survived unscathed like this, he had to think about what to do next. It's quick to switch |
||
− | focus, and that's what Yuuki does best. |
||
− | |||
− | He had prided himself on gaining power over the demon lord that was the strongest person under the |
||
− | heavens. |
||
− | No, even if they are not the strongest, they can win no matter what kind of opponent they are facing if |
||
− | they study more and formulate countermeasures. |
||
− | With such a force as a backbone, and with the assistance of people like Kagali and Laplace, he |
||
− | managed to construct a powerful force. |
||
− | Everything is going well. |
||
− | But recently it has failed one after the other. |
||
− | On top of that, this encounter with Guy had completely shattered Yuuki's self-confidence. |
||
− | That being said, it was a fluke. |
||
− | Things are starting to get very interesting. The harder the game, the more fun it is... |
||
− | That's all, and Yuuki didn't suffer any setbacks as a result. |
||
− | And he thought further. |
||
− | In other words, Guy's ability is difficult to read even with Yuuki's "creator". |
||
− | The unique skill "creator" is very special and can even create skills that can be immediately interpreted |
||
− | even if the opponent is using a unique skill. |
||
− | Although the premise was that the opponent had to use those skills, Yuuki believed that no one could |
||
− | hide anything under this ability. |
||
− | But it doesn't work on Guy. |
||
− | This indicates that the opponent's abilities are above unique skills. |
||
− | Yuuki craves strength. |
||
− | Wanting more power, being able to overcome the power of Guy. |
||
− | Deep inside him, the fire of desire was burning brightly. |
||
− | So to speak, the "greedy one" in me has a chance to evolve as well. I became more greedy than anyone |
||
− | else. If it's to instill those desires in it... |
||
− | Thinking about this side, Yuuki was so excited that he was shaking all over. |
||
− | He began to think. |
||
− | Losing to Guy made him think about how much injustice there is in this world. |
||
− | He wants to fight it and win. This is exactly what Yuuki wants. |
||
− | Closing his eyes, he came face to face with his inner voice. |
||
− | |||
− | Go deeper within, go deeper, go to the place that lies at the end of the abyss. |
||
− | Yuuki pays attention to all corners. |
||
− | <Want to join forces with me now?> |
||
− | No, it's not that. |
||
− | <What is your purpose then?> |
||
− | I need to run something by you. |
||
− | <What's Up?> |
||
− | That's right. I want to receive your power. |
||
− | <Don't Be Joking.> |
||
− | I'm not kidding, I'm serious. |
||
− | <What a Silly Thing to Say...> |
||
− | I'm sorry, you're in the way. |
||
− | <—!> |
||
− | Immediately following the next second, as if to cover every corner of his heart, Yuuki outlined that |
||
− | wish in his mind. |
||
− | The desire to fulfill his true ambition to achieve that hegemony. |
||
− | Be untouched by anyone and use the strong will as a weapon. |
||
− | Yuuki is challenging himself. |
||
− | And after that, the "Voice of the World" sounded... |
||
− | —Confirmation completed. Conditions met. The unique skill "Greedy One" has evolved into the |
||
− | ultimate skill "Greedy King Mammon”.— |
||
− | At this point, Yuuki opened his eyes and showed an arrogant smile. |
||
− | "I will make good use of your power." |
||
− | Next he muttered something so small that no one heard him. |
||
− | This day, in this moment, in this place. |
||
− | The most evil of demons is born. |
||
− | |||
− | Chapter 1: The Stepping Sound of Military Boots |
||
− | The day the music exchange ended, we returned to our home countries. |
||
− | |||
− | Venom and others who had come to act as escorts, and Tako and others were unharmed, and everyone |
||
− | was safe and sound. |
||
− | As for the children that Diablo protected, I let them rest for a week. They weren't injured, but it was just |
||
− | in case. |
||
− | The difference between training and actual combat seemed to impress them, giving them less of the |
||
− | vibrancy they normally had. They may be psychologically traumatized, so I want everyone to get some |
||
− | rest. |
||
− | Ruminas is on Leon's side, and we intend to meet another day to discuss it. |
||
− | There was a dispute over which side to meet, and it was finally decided to meet in the capital of the |
||
− | Jura Tempest Federation, "Rimuru". |
||
− | Ruberios under the rule of Ruminas was busy rebuilding, and as for the Golden Country of Leon's |
||
− | territory, it seemed that something big had happened there and there was no room to entertain important |
||
− | people from other countries. |
||
− | At present, our Jura Tempest Federation has no problem in this regard and can find no reason to reject |
||
− | it. |
||
− | We already have two demon lords on our side anyway. |
||
− | Thinking of the winged fairy, and the lazy nobleman Dino, I promised Ruminas and Leon. |
||
− | Time came the next day. |
||
− | Neither had time to put their feet down and settle down, and the two came running in a hurry. |
||
− | It seemed that Leon had gone back to the country once, and had made preparations before coming here. |
||
− | I thought to myself that the two of them were in too much of a hurry, but Ruminas and Leon both wanted |
||
− | to exchange information first. |
||
− | I would also like to ask the two of them something about this incident. So I had no opinion and decided |
||
− | to go along with what they wanted. |
||
− | We came to the most luxurious reception room to assemble. |
||
− | On the scene were me, Ruminas and Leon. |
||
− | Since I'm going to have a meeting with the other demon lords, then I can't act too shabby. |
||
− | The people who came to the talks were all connected to this event. |
||
− | We decided to consolidate the information first and then see how far the information related to Chloe |
||
− | would be made public. |
||
− | Because of the importance of the matter, it would be better for everyone to hide it from their own men |
||
− | as well—a point on which a few of us have made no secret. |
||
− | The people who came from my country were Shion, Diablo and Veldora. |
||
− | |||
− | Seriously, I don't want to have Veldora in. I wanted him to stay in his room and play, but for some |
||
− | reason, he strongly insisted, ‘I can't do it without you!’ |
||
− | Now that he's talked about it, I had to be reluctant to let it go. |
||
− | According to the theory, Shion should have been seriously injured, but she never expected to recover in |
||
− | a flash. This made me realize that "super-speed regeneration" is really a scary skill. |
||
− | Now she was standing side by side with Diablo behind me. |
||
− | Hinata sat next to Ruminas, while Louis and Gonda stood behind the two. |
||
− | There were also two knights standing straight up behind Leon—Alrose and Claude. |
||
− | Finally there is the main character, Chloe. She's gone back to being a child, but I think it's okay to treat |
||
− | her as an adult. |
||
− | Placed here was a rectangular table with six more couches for personal use. |
||
− | I sat side-by-side with Veldora, opposite Hinata and Ruminas. Leon sat face to face with Chloe in the |
||
− | main seat. |
||
− | With that, the temporary demon lord talks began. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The first thing to do is to ask Chloe to speak for herself. Hinata also stepped aside to help explain what |
||
− | was really going on at that time. |
||
− | In general, their words are incredible. However, I have experienced that spiritual landscape first hand, |
||
− | so I accept these claims at once. |
||
− | "That's how I got out of the Infinite Reincarnation, with the help of Hinata and Rimuru-san.” |
||
− | Explaining to this side and concluding with a quote from Chloe. |
||
− | People all put on a restless expression and observed the reactions around them. |
||
− | In such an atmosphere, there are those who do not know how to read a room, and Veldora takes the |
||
− | lead. |
||
− | "That is to say, the one who sealed me is..." |
||
− | That kind of thing doesn't matter. |
||
− | Even though I thought so, Hinata reacted to that statement. |
||
− | "That's me. Now we're both a winner and a loser. Wouldn't that be nice? To be able to taste defeat.” |
||
− | "What the...!" |
||
− | "Gee, do you have a problem with that? In that case, it's okay if I have to fight you again.” |
||
− | "Well, well, well, well! Now that you've said so, let me show you my true power..." |
||
− | |||
− | You don't even have to drive at this rate. Hinata was normally calm, but for some reason, as soon as she |
||
− | met Veldora, she became childish. |
||
− | Looks like I'll just have to jump in and be the mediator. |
||
− | "All right, that's enough.” |
||
− | We'll talk about this topic when it's just the two of you next time. |
||
− | "Hinata, educating that stupid dragon is a vital thing. If you really want to make a move, my servant |
||
− | will also help, you must tell my servant.” |
||
− | Miss Ruminas, please don't add fuel to the fire. |
||
− | Now that things have turned out this way, then I'll change the subject. |
||
− | "Anyway, it's good that it ended up being okay. One more thing that concerns me is that I seem to have |
||
− | been killed, right? So it was really the Imperials who did it?” |
||
− | For me, this issue is even more important. |
||
− | At present, there are suspicious movements on the Imperial side, and if they really want to make an |
||
− | enemy of our country, then we must remain vigilant. |
||
− | "Probably. Other than that, it should be the same person who killed Hinata. There seems to be some |
||
− | very powerful masters on the Imperial side, or they've sent several of them against you, but the glow that |
||
− | runs through Hinata can't even be seen by me.” |
||
− | It turns out that the other side can kill even Hinata, so killing me who hadn’t evolved into a demon lord |
||
− | is not surprising. |
||
− | "I've evolved into a demon lord now, but I think it's better to be careful.” |
||
− | Although it's a different timeline, the other side has beaten me down before and will subconsciously |
||
− | guard against it. Since we are going to make an enemy of the Empire, one still has to be more careful. |
||
− | "I think it's better this way too. The Empire is even more dangerous than Mr. Rimuru had in mind. |
||
− | After the killing of Mr. Rimuru, Mr. Veldora began to rebel, and it was the Empire that drove him back.” |
||
− | Halfway through the showdown with Veldora, Hinata is killed and Chloe goes back in time. Later |
||
− | memories are only fragmentary memories of Chronoa. |
||
− | Having said that, the out-of-control Veldora and Chronoa clashed violently, and the one who took |
||
− | advantage of the situation seemed to be the Empire. |
||
− | We've seen Chronoa's power with our own eyes, and just being able to intervene in that fight means |
||
− | that the other side is very good. That being said, the Empire may have a fairly large war power, so large |
||
− | that it's beyond our expectations. |
||
− | It's not just me, Ruminas and Leon seem to think so too. |
||
− | Everyone is igniting a sense of crisis about the Empire. |
||
− | |||
− | In the midst of this heavy atmosphere, Veldora’s next comments were simply misdirected. |
||
− | "I can't believe I lost it." |
||
− | He spoke with a smug look on his face. |
||
− | Hearing that, people reacted as if they were saying, ‘What is this guy talking about?’ |
||
− | |||
− | It |
||
− | |||
− | It's just as well that Veldora was able to play the idiot in such a serious atmosphere... |
||
− | "Wait! Why are you looking at me like that? How could a gentleman like me get out of hand and run |
||
− | amok!?” |
||
− | Nope, I'll say it. |
||
− | I heard that you made a big mess a long time ago, so I guess you were just as capricious at that time. |
||
− | Well, maybe it was the resurrection and finding out I’d been killed that made him furious. |
||
− | Thinking about it this way makes me feel a little happy. |
||
− | "All right, take it easy, let's just take it as it is.” |
||
− | Thinking about that in my head, I got a little warm in my heart and decided to placate Veldora. |
||
− | "The empire is dangerous”—that part of it comes down to this.” |
||
− | Next we'll talk about Chronoa's memories and see how much Chloe can recall. |
||
− | World War broke out after Veldora was defeated by the Empire. |
||
− | East and West were at war, and the battlefield was becoming increasingly favorable to the Empire. |
||
− | It was at this time that Milim launched into action. |
||
− | My death became the fuse for her animosity towards the Empire. At this point Guy intervenes and the |
||
− | worst of the battle—Milim versus Guy—is repeated. |
||
− | There was also a military conflict between Dagruel and Ruminas, and as a result the war spread |
||
− | throughout the world. |
||
− | Then Chronoa lost her life fighting someone. |
||
− | She rushed to the main battlefield and fought on as long as there was breath left. The only thought left |
||
− | in her mind was to 'destroy everything', and I heard that Chronoa would kill the strong man regardless of |
||
− | what she saw. |
||
− | So not remembering who you were killed by...... |
||
− | "There aren't many people who can defeat that Chronoa, are there?” |
||
− | "It must be Guy.” |
||
− | "Only Guy can do it, right?” |
||
− | Hearing my tweets, Ruminas and Leon responded immediately. |
||
− | I think so too. I don't know who's going to die in the matchup between Guy and Milim, but there's no |
||
− | second choice but Guy to kill Chronoa. |
||
− | Only, it's not clear why Guy wanted to kill Chronoa, or maybe not him. |
||
− | |||
− | "So, why does Chronoa like me?” |
||
− | After hearing what Chloe said, I still feel like I crossed paths with Chronoa. |
||
− | Chronoa came back to life after I died, so she doesn't know me at all. |
||
− | In spite of that, it felt like Chronoa liked me anyway. I'm not a slow person, so I can at least find that |
||
− | out. |
||
− | Looking back on it now, it was like that in the beginning. When I summoned her for Chloe, she kissed |
||
− | and hugged me as soon as I saw her. I thought it was the first time we met, didn't I? But I guess there's |
||
− | some reason why Chronoa would do that. |
||
− | "That's because..." |
||
− | "Because Rimuru has helped me. In the world to come, I have been in turmoil, and it is you who will |
||
− | save me.” |
||
− | When Chloe was halfway through her words, Chronoa continued on. |
||
− | "What the hell, I'm the one who has to explain!” |
||
− | "What does it matter? It's just a small thing. I'm you anyway. It's all the same, right?” |
||
− | To the eyes of the others it would only seem that Chloe was splitting hairs. It looks like as long as |
||
− | Chloe is negligent, Chronoa will step in and interject. |
||
− | But this kind of thing is just fine to get used to. |
||
− | Next, Chloe and Chronoa began to alternate narratives. |
||
− | Chloe - it should be said that according to Chronoa's memory, the future me did not really die. I did get |
||
− | knocked down by the Empire, but seemed to come back to life smoothly afterwards. |
||
− | That's right. |
||
− | I don't care, but the "Great Sage" who evolved into the King of Wisdom, Master Raphael, does |
||
− | everything right. It seemed to take a while, but it still had managed to keep me alive. |
||
− | Having said that, the world situation had changed significantly. |
||
− | Veldora disappears and the Jura Tempest Federation is destroyed. |
||
− | A great war erupted between the East and West, and a fierce tug-of-war ensued between the demon |
||
− | lords. |
||
− | Well—it’s not hard to imagine how I felt at the time. |
||
− | After all, I am the party. |
||
− | If it were me, I would definitely be desperately searching for survivors. Even if there's no way to save |
||
− | everyone, at least save the people I know. |
||
− | Then I found out about Chloe, aka Chronoa. |
||
− | |||
− | Chronoa's memory is left in bits and pieces, not remembering the most important parts. Still, she |
||
− | remembers roughly the process. |
||
− | After the encounter with Chronoa, We exchanged blows several times before I finally succeeded in |
||
− | bringing her to her senses. |
||
− | By this time, however, the world situation was set. |
||
− | "Just as everyone guessed, I did battle with Guy. Don't remember how things came to that, but I'm sure |
||
− | Rimuru wasn't around at the time. When I was about to die, I was held by Rimuru again, and when I came |
||
− | back, I saw Rimuru and myself as if I had seen the old Rimuru, that is, Chloe.” |
||
− | About Guy, I was just surprised by what I thought was unexpected. |
||
− | More than that, I'm curious about what happened when Chronoa died...presumably she started "time |
||
− | travel". |
||
− | But that alone wasn't enough to drive her back to the time when Chloe had stayed. It's also possible that |
||
− | what I did is indefinable. |
||
− | "By that time I had evolved into a demon lord?” |
||
− | "He had evolved. By the time he met me, Rimuru had become even stronger than he is now.” |
||
− | Uh, that kind of thing just by looking at it? |
||
− | I think I’m strong enough on my own at the moment, but Chronoa isn't so strong as to misjudge her |
||
− | opponent. In this way, the loss of my companions probably made me quite a mess. |
||
− | However, those have nothing to do with me now, yet there is an empire behind them. I still think in a |
||
− | good direction though, knowing that there is room for progress after myself. |
||
− | Anyway, those aside first. |
||
− | Since she said it was better than the current me, then the "Great Sage" must have evolved into the |
||
− | "King of Wisdom Raphael". |
||
− | That is, letting Chronoa's spirit and memory fly to the young Chloe - it would be no surprise if I were to |
||
− | do such an incredible thing. |
||
− | <<“...”>> |
||
− | Ohhhh, the guru can't deny that. |
||
− | That's a good indication that something is happening in the future. |
||
− | "Anyway, the end result was OK.” |
||
− | "It's too easy to say such things.” |
||
− | "Don't say that. Anyway, Chloe was as seen now, the people were safe and sound, and Veldora had been |
||
− | resurrected. As long as we keep a good eye on these two, we won't have to worry about them losing |
||
− | control. In that case, all that's left is the Empire, right?” |
||
− | |||
− | Hinata glared at me, and I responded with a cheerful smile. |
||
− | "That's it. If Dagruel attacks, I'll take care of it. After all, you're the one who saved Chloe, so let me |
||
− | thank you a little.” |
||
− | It seems that Ruminas and Chloe are really good together, and I saved Chloe's life with the stock going |
||
− | up and down. Thanks to this, it seems that in the future the two parties will be able to maintain a better |
||
− | relationship than before. |
||
− | I was originally still worried about Dagruel's ambitions. This is something that Ruminas is willing to |
||
− | underwrite. Without even asking me to please, Ruminas has promised to guard the Western world. |
||
− | In fact, the Western countries were originally under the jurisdiction of Ruminas. While some areas |
||
− | would clash with Guy's men, those were like games to Guy. Ruminas seemed to look away and think |
||
− | there was no point in caring about that. |
||
− | The bigger problem was Dagruel, and Ruminas seemed to be on constant alert, fearing the day when |
||
− | the two sides would go to war. |
||
− | "It sounds like we'll still be at war in the future, and if the Empire makes a move, he's likely to follow |
||
− | suit.” |
||
− | Although Ruminas said so, I still held my doubts. |
||
− | "However, Dagruel's sons have come to live in this country for a while. He wouldn't have resorted to |
||
− | force so easily, I guess.” |
||
− | Personally, I think there should be some sort of reasoning behind Dagruel's actions. |
||
− | "Huh? You say Dagruel's sons are here too? Is this true?” |
||
− | "It's true. They have now become minions of Shion and are working on their training.” |
||
− | "Yes. Although those guys aren't quite there yet, they've become more decent lately. To reward them, I |
||
− | treated them to a homemade meal and they cried with joy. What a bunch of cute guys.” |
||
− | Hearing me say that, Shion answered in a serious manner. |
||
− | I wonder if they were really ecstatic? |
||
− | They should be happy the girl of their choice cooks for them with her own hands...but only if those |
||
− | things are edible. |
||
− | No, as long as the appearance and taste can be tolerated, the cuisine of Shion can still be eaten. |
||
− | That should be no problem. If they hadn't complained about it themselves, it wouldn't be an issue I |
||
− | could intervene in. That's it. |
||
− | Hearing that Dagruel's sons were staying in the country, Ruminas was aghast. But these things only |
||
− | happened for a moment, and she immediately found her usual pace. |
||
− | "It seems to be true. It's a little strange to say that the Dagruel guy fell for someone's scheme too—no, |
||
− | those are future things. It should be said that he might have been caught in someone else's trap.” |
||
− | |||
− | Ruminas said as she thought. |
||
− | There will be war in the future, but for now there is peace. |
||
− | That said, there must be some reason behind Dagruel's ambition to expand his territory. When I met |
||
− | him at the Walpurgis before, he didn't feel like a big bad guy. I’ll check in with the his sons next time. |
||
− | If there is anything wrong with that, I can discuss it with them. It's much better to sit down and talk it |
||
− | out than to start a war. |
||
− | "We'll try to look into this, too.” |
||
− | "Then I'll leave it to you. I don't want to start a war for no reason either.” |
||
− | With regard to Dagruel, we have decided to wait for future findings. It would be troublesome if he |
||
− | followed the Empire into action, and just in case, I asked Ruminas to keep her guard up as well. |
||
− | Louis and Gonda nodded their heads, saying that they could safely leave the matter to them. |
||
− | "And then there's Guy...” |
||
− | "Let me talk over there.” |
||
− | It's no use going to Guy to complain about something that might happen in the future, but I'm still a |
||
− | little worried. It's better to explain to him what's going on, too. |
||
− | That point is bitter to make though... |
||
− | "After all, Guy is the 'mediator'. Although the current me doesn't have him in my sights, it seems I was |
||
− | exterminated by that guy a long time ago. Anyway, I don't remember any of those things, so it doesn't |
||
− | count!” |
||
− | That's when those words came out of the blue from Veldora. |
||
− | It makes people wonder where he starts spouting off and how he does it. |
||
− | Guy is a "mediator." What does that mean? |
||
− | Didn't think Guy had fought against Veldora before and Veldora had been exterminated. |
||
− | Those were the first things I heard. |
||
− | By the way, if you don't remember, you lose because you don't remember, and even if it's a child's |
||
− | excuse, it's still too low, but if you say it, it seems like you're pathetic, so don't say it. |
||
− | "Oh, in my opinion, Guy has done great things.” |
||
− | “‘Mediator,' right? It is true that Guy is not a partner of mankind, but he is also not an enemy of |
||
− | mankind. It's reasonable to speculate that the reason why Chronoa was killed in the future was because he |
||
− | feared that the world might end if he didn't take care of Chronoa, who 'just wanted to destroy |
||
− | everything’." |
||
− | Leon stepped in to draw the conclusion. |
||
− | |||
− | "What exactly is a ‘mediator'?" |
||
− | Everyone understands what he means, and I'm the only one who still can't react. I didn't hesitate to ask |
||
− | questions, and Ruminas explained them to me. |
||
− | "The so-called 'mediator' is a different mechanism from the 'hero' or the 'demon lord'. The purpose is to |
||
− | prevent the destruction of this world and is said to be the spokesman for the Creator, the Star Dragon, |
||
− | Veldanava.” |
||
− | "That's what it's all about. My brother 'Star King Dragon' Veldanava would set it up in such a way that |
||
− | he did not want the world that he had created so easily to be destroyed.” |
||
− | I see. |
||
− | It's because Veldora wanted to destroy the world that he was exterminated, right? |
||
− | Now I totally get it. One more thing that is confirmed in passing is that the “true dragons" will indeed |
||
− | be resurrected. I doubt very much that Veldora really has lost his memory, but let's not correct that. |
||
− | "So it is. Then it's unlikely that Guy will keep an eye on the current Chloe.” |
||
− | |||
− | "Mmm. I also have memories of when Chronoa was out of control, and she didn't hate that demon lord- |
||
− | san.” |
||
− | |||
− | Hinata and Chloe seemed to be okay with that, and the two laughed and talked about it. As long as |
||
− | there are no out-of-control doubts, it seems to be possible to avoid fighting Guy. |
||
− | "In that case, why don't you ask Leon to explain it to Guy?” |
||
− | "Good. Because this is about my future with Chloe." |
||
− | "This has nothing to do with Brother Leon, does it?” |
||
− | Leon spoke righteously, only to be rebuked mercilessly by Chloe. |
||
− | I thought to myself how awful this innocence was and felt a little sympathy for Leon. |
||
− | Leon looked very handsome and gave off a cold look, and the world seemed to treat him like the big |
||
− | bad. |
||
− | The matter with Miss Shizu seemed to be like that too, it looked like he was very bad at talking, in fact |
||
− | he was in some ways considered disgustingly good. Maybe because of that, he seems to be easily |
||
− | misunderstood. |
||
− | For example, it's the opposite of Masayuki, so it's easier to understand. |
||
− | Chloe thought of him as a kindly big brother next door. |
||
− | There was not the slightest hint of romantic affection for him. |
||
− | Leon seems to have been popular with girls from before, and the reason for that is probably here, and |
||
− | Chloe is therefore completely unaware of Leon's love for her. |
||
− | |||
− | Come to think of it, I think Leon is actually a man full of sadness. |
||
− | In my mind, I decided to be kind to him in the future. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Now that two demon lords have agreed to help, the talks have been a success. |
||
− | That leaves the Empire as the object to be guarded against. |
||
− | Let us then draw up our own response. As I am about to close the meeting... |
||
− | "Please, please wait! There are guests inside now, and important meetings are taking place.” |
||
− | "Oh, it's nice to see me invading. But I came all the way over, so let me say hello.” |
||
− | Just then, a loud noise came from across the hallway. |
||
− | It's that voice, and the arrogance that flows from talking to people... |
||
− | Whoever came was definitely the strongest demon lord Guy. There aren't many people who can do that |
||
− | without being so close to me. |
||
− | <<Notice. There is no hostility on the other side.>> |
||
− | ......have you found out? |
||
− | Uh, now is not the time to argue about that. |
||
− | I hurried to get up from my seat. |
||
− | But before I act... |
||
− | Diablo, who was originally standing behind me, walked towards the door with a look of displeasure. |
||
− | “Hi!” |
||
− | “Bye.” |
||
− | After this brief conversation, Diablo vigorously closed the door. |
||
− | “......” |
||
− | It came so suddenly that we all froze on the spot. |
||
− | "Oi oi oi, no need for that, Diablo.” |
||
− | The doorway opened again and Guy burst into a roar. |
||
− | "Geez, you interrupted an important meeting. It's only been a day and I'm not ready. I would like to talk |
||
− | to you slowly afterwards, please wait until I invite you over.” |
||
− | The use of words was still polite, but Diablo's attitude towards Guy was tough. |
||
− | |||
− | Did they already know each other? |
||
− | I wasn't the only one who thought so, Ruminas and Leon were also amazed. |
||
− | "I can't believe it. I didn't expect that the Black Primordial would not budge in the face of Guy, so the |
||
− | Black Primordial was really something.” |
||
− | "Is he truly the Black Primordial? How did such a ruthless character come to serve under Rimuru?” |
||
− | ...Hmmmmmmmm? |
||
− | I vaguely heard some words that didn't sound good? |
||
− | Diablo's a tough guy? No, he does have an arrogant attitude...... |
||
− | Then again...what are the Primordials? |
||
− | Just as I was feeling a bit confused, there was a bigger commotion behind me. |
||
− | "Lord Rimuru, are you all right? Just now, my sister, she..." |
||
− | "Lord, did you sense Red?” |
||
− | "Is there going to be a war? I'll do my best if you tell me!” |
||
− | First it was Benimaru rushing over, Souei following behind him. |
||
− | Immediately afterwards it was Carrera who appeared, and then even Ultima broke in with her, coming |
||
− | in at about the same time. |
||
− | They caused a major uproar. |
||
− | The way things had turned out, it was better to take Guy in instead of driving him back. |
||
− | It’s just that I didn’t have an invitation at all. Why did things come to this? It seems necessary to ask |
||
− | Diablo afterwards. |
||
− | The immediate priority now is to clean up this mess. |
||
− | "Everybody calm down. Diablo, you also restrain yourself.” |
||
− | When I said that, the people who had just run over also settled down with me. |
||
− | Seeing that the atmosphere around me had stabilized, I continued. |
||
− | "It's not part of the plan, but we still have something to discuss with Guy. Since you've all come over, |
||
− | let's invite you directly to the meeting. Is that okay?” |
||
− | I'll make sure to check in with Guy first. |
||
− | "No problem. I also have something to talk to you about, which is just right.” |
||
− | Originally, he was going to ask Leon to explain it to him and it looked like he was going to change the |
||
− | booking plan. This time Guy agreed, so I'm going to disband the ones who came running later. |
||
− | |||
− | "That's the way it is, so no need to worry. If anything happens, I'll call you over, so you can get back to |
||
− | work.” |
||
− | Hearing me make such an announcement, everyone showed a look of relief. |
||
− | Although a few people in the room said something like "Hmph, that's right, it's Red" to keep the world |
||
− | in check. Even now, I can't see it coming," and "Tsk, I thought I had a chance to make a scene this time," |
||
− | but in the end, it ended up just barely okay. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The people who had gathered were back at work. |
||
− | Then, in order to make tea for those who stayed in the room, Shuna also exited the room. |
||
− | It was at this point that Leon spoke first. |
||
− | "Hey, what's going on? Why is the Yellow Primordial here?” |
||
− | Huh? |
||
− | "I'd like to ask you the same. The other one seems to be the Purple Primordial. Is that a servant who's |
||
− | been over minded? I heard that her personality is more gloomy and cunning, so my servant is a little |
||
− | unsure....." |
||
− | Hmm...? |
||
− | What yellow primordial and purple primordial, what the hell are these guys talking about? |
||
− | —Ah, that can't be it! |
||
− | "Are you talking about Carrera and Ultima? These two were poached by that Diablo over there, and I |
||
− | didn't think they'd be better than I thought..." |
||
− | I stepped in to explain, but couldn't finish the sentence. |
||
− | “Carrera!? And another one named Ultima!? You're not going to name those people, are you?!" |
||
− | "I can't believe it. Not only that Diablo, but you also took in other Primordial Ancestors as |
||
− | subordinates, didn't you......" |
||
− | Leon stood up suddenly and yelled, along with a heart-stoppingly surprised Ruminas. Both looked over |
||
− | at me. |
||
− | "Isn't that right? The reason I came over here was to find out what he was really up to.” |
||
− | Eventually even Guy started saying inexplicable things. |
||
− | You ask me? Who do I ask? |
||
− | I didn't know how to answer, and at this time Shuna pushed the food truck to bring the black tea over. |
||
− | To avoid disturbing her, we kept our mouths shut. |
||
− | |||
− | The scent smelled good and everyone gradually replied calmly. |
||
− | I followed suit and calmed down to think about what everyone had just been talking about. |
||
− | The key word is "Primordial" that Ruminas speaks of. |
||
− | Speaking of the Primordials... |
||
− | <<Answer. It is one of the benchmarks used to define the demon race.>> |
||
− | That's it, by the way, I remember hearing similar instructions. |
||
− | The definition of a Primordial is the original demon. |
||
− | Huh, the original demon...? |
||
− | "Diablo, you're not one of the Original demons, are you?” |
||
− | When I finished asking the question, Diablo responded indifferently. |
||
− | "Well, that's right. I am indeed one of the first of the Seven Systems of the Demon Race to be born in |
||
− | this world.” |
||
− | ......Oi oi oi, no way. |
||
− | The demon I summoned when I evolved into the demon lord was not expected to be such a powerful |
||
− | character... |
||
− | I always thought he was so strong, I didn't expect it to be more so than I thought. |
||
− | “...............didn’t you know?” |
||
− | "I can't believe it. I thought you were a little careless, but I didn't expect you to be that careless...” |
||
− | The way Leon and Ruminas looked at people hurt so much. |
||
− | Can't blame me for that. |
||
− | Since I casually summoned it and he responded, I guess it shouldn't be a big deal. |
||
− | << “....”>> |
||
− | It was as if even Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom, was speechless. |
||
− | And there was this reaction as if it was not for Diablo's true identity, but because I didn’t know about it. |
||
− | It seems that Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom, seems to think that I knew the Primordial Demons |
||
− | as well. |
||
− | No, wait. |
||
− | In this way, it seems that Elmesia, the Celestial Emperor of Sarion, also said something about the |
||
− | Primordials. Turns out it's because she's also discovered Diablo's true identity that she's so vigilant! |
||
− | |||
− | If I had paid a little more attention, I would have detected Diablo's true identity sooner. |
||
− | This is actually that. |
||
− | Commonly known as preconceived notions. |
||
− | There is no in-depth investigation of what is known, nor is it brought up for discussion. In the opinion |
||
− | of Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom, it just didn't feel the need to speak to me specifically about it. |
||
− | It's a big loophole. |
||
− | Even with a dictionary at hand, there's no point in not using it. Even Master Raphael, the King of |
||
− | Wisdom, who would advise me recently, could not possibly grasp what I knew and what I did not know. |
||
− | No matter how good a partner is, it's pointless if you don't let them do their job properly, and now I've |
||
− | come to understand it again. |
||
− | Leaving the surprised me aside, Diablo began to tell the story of his acquaintance with me. |
||
− | It sounds as if it goes back to when I met Shizu-san. There seems to be some kind of connection |
||
− | between Diablo and Miss Shizu, and Diablo happens to go to that place when he finds out that Miss Shizu |
||
− | is about to die. |
||
− | It turns out that Diablo had been paying attention to me since that time, which surprised me, but I had |
||
− | no idea what his intentions were. |
||
− | "It's so abhorrent that a low-ranking demon belonging to my system was summoned before me by Lord |
||
− | Rimuru. However! I didn't panic over it, but waited for the time to come and finally answered Lord |
||
− | Rimuru's call smoothly!” |
||
− | Speaking of this side, Diablo showed a very happy smile. |
||
− | |||
− | Geez, is it not a coincidence that Diablo would respond to my summons, but a corollary to his long- |
||
− | established calculations? |
||
− | |||
− | I was so surprised that even my head started to hurt. |
||
− | That said, there was something I had never heard before, and it turned out that Diablo was very jealous |
||
− | of Beretta and wanted to get rid of him without my knowledge. But Beretta's body was built by me, so |
||
− | Diablo couldn't hurt it. |
||
− | "This body was made by Lord Rimuru himself, and it would displease him if you were to strike at it.” |
||
− | Beretta is said to have advised him so at that time. |
||
− | How should I say it, should I say it's dumbfounding? |
||
− | That said, it's stupid and long-winded to go on like this. |
||
− | Somebody stop it—I think so, but Diablo's imposing presence is so overwhelming that no one seems to |
||
− | have a chance to interject. |
||
− | Seeing that this was not the way to go, I spoke. |
||
− | |||
− | "Diablo, Diablo-kun! Just talk about this side. It's almost time for us to get on with the meeting, too. |
||
− | Immediately after me, Guy followed suit and said. |
||
− | "That's enough about this, right? By the way, that Dino kid is here too, isn't he? Can you bring him here |
||
− | for me?” |
||
− | When this came out of Guy's mouth, Diablo finally stopped talking. |
||
− | "Then let me invite Lord Dino." |
||
− | Shuna hadn't been able to find the right time to exit the room, and only now did she politely curtsy and |
||
− | leave. |
||
− | She's escaped—I think I'm in the mood too. |
||
− | "It's the rest that follows that's important.” |
||
− | The look on Diablo's face was like he was saying there was going to be more to come, but everyone |
||
− | united and pretended not to hear. |
||
− | I wonder what he'll say if we keep listening. In order to keep my mind at peace, it's best to shut Diablo |
||
− | up. |
||
− | In the midst of this commotion, unknowingly, Guy's seat was also ready. The waiting room next door |
||
− | had a sofa for guests to sit on, and Leon's men moved it this way. |
||
− | "Oh, very clever." |
||
− | Hearing Guy’s words, the knights under Leon, Alrose and Claude, nodded softly at him. It looked like |
||
− | these two also knew Guy, otherwise neither of them would have made a move, because facing Guy could |
||
− | not be done lightly. |
||
− | It was supposed to be my job to prepare, but I didn't expect so much. It was a great help to have these |
||
− | two people around, as one mistake could make Guy angry. |
||
− | Even the secretary, who was supposed to be assisting me, seemed to be all talk. |
||
− | On the other hand, Shion looked like she didn't care about her own affairs and had no intention of |
||
− | leaving my side at all. |
||
− | "Sorry to bother you.” |
||
− | "No, please don't worry about it!” |
||
− | "We also know how much trouble His Majesty Rimuru has taken. You want others to stay out of this |
||
− | room so we don't have to go to the trouble of policing, right? That being the case, we'll leave the trivial |
||
− | matters of this magnitude to us.” |
||
− | Alrose and Claude are delightful. |
||
− | Hopefully Diablo and Shion will learn from them. |
||
− | |||
− | "Hear ye well, that ye also look unto them, and become more attentive.” |
||
− | "Gee, gee, gee, gee, gee.” |
||
− | It was Guy's fault for coming here without prior arrangement - Diablo seemed tempted to say so, but he |
||
− | didn't normally make such mistakes, except to say that this was a bad time. |
||
− | "Yes, I'll learn from that!" |
||
− | Shion was quite frank. |
||
− | The girl only had her mouth full. |
||
− | I prayed in my heart that she actually listened. |
||
− | At this point Guy took his seat arrogantly. |
||
− | At the same time, Shuna returned with Dino. |
||
− | For some reason, Ramiris is with them, some interlude occurs in between, and the meeting unfolds |
||
− | again. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The first topic to begin with is the Primordial Demons. |
||
− | "Well, Dino. May I ask why?" |
||
− | "Hey, what's the reason for this?” |
||
− | Faced with Guy's question, Dino asked back in a straightforward manner. This attitude was starting to |
||
− | set Guy on fire. |
||
− | "Don't pretend! This guy named those three demons, why didn't you stop him!?” |
||
− | That's right, it's important! |
||
− | "This guy" said as if it was me, and so did I. If I had known those three demons were so dangerous, I |
||
− | wouldn't have named them." |
||
− | Although it's too late, I'd still like to at least give some advice. |
||
− | "I ask you, why do you think I sent you here?” |
||
− | "Well, isn’t it for tourism?” |
||
− | "No! It's to spy on the enemy, to spy!” |
||
− | Seeing this interaction, I thought to myself that Guy was having a hard time too. |
||
− | I had guessed it might be that way. Was Dino really here to be a spy? |
||
− | Only, it's best not to blab about the spy in person. |
||
− | |||
− | "Hey, and you! Don't act like it's none of your business!" |
||
− | Oops, that's anger. |
||
− | It doesn't make sense to send someone over as a spy and scold me, but the reason is really on me. As |
||
− | much as it was tempting to complain, a subconscious retort didn't seem good. |
||
− | After all, the other side is Guy, and pissing him off is definitely the next best thing. |
||
− | "Hahahaha, Guy, don't get mad about a little thing. It's not like this kid just named people randomly, it's |
||
− | not like it started today!" |
||
− | It's rare that Veldora would speak for me. |
||
− | I yelled "Go!" in my heart. Cheer him on. I didn't think... |
||
− | "You shut up! Don't interfere when your lordship is talking!” |
||
− | "Mmmm, mmmm.” |
||
− | At being yelled at by Ruminas, Veldora shut up. This alone makes it impossible to say anything back, |
||
− | and it shows that he is bullying good and fearing evil. |
||
− | That being said, it was thanks to him covering me that the spear didn't continue to be pointed at me. I |
||
− | didn't let the opportunity pass and took the opportunity to spit on Guy. |
||
− | "All right, take it easy. Dino came here to spy on me, right? The complaints about that aside, Dino who |
||
− | didn't stop me is certainly at fault, but shouldn't someone who trusts him to send him should take on the |
||
− | responsibility of being the overseer? Guy, don't you think?” |
||
− | To put it bluntly, I'm trying to get everyone to sit down. |
||
− | How can you put all the blame on me, and let Dino and Guy share the blame? |
||
− | It's obvious what Dino is responsible for, so again, just drag Guy down with him. |
||
− | "Say it, Guy. After all, I wasn't meant to spy on people. It's surprising that you're forcing me to work." |
||
− | It's only times like these that he seems particularly shrewd, and Dino seems to have seen through my |
||
− | ploy. He deftly matched me. |
||
− | "You two...." |
||
− | Only to see Guy with a chagrined face. |
||
− | Now one has to be careful not to let him get even bigger and create consensus quickly. |
||
− | "I couldn’t stop it in time. I was so surprised to see Rimuru with the Primordial Demon that I couldn't |
||
− | even speak. There are three demons of the Origin. The Black Primordial is a weirdo, which I can |
||
− | understand, but I didn't think that even demons like the Pure White Primordial (Testarossa) would serve |
||
− | someone else, which is beyond anyone's imagination!" |
||
− | "That's true." |
||
− | |||
− | Ah, Dino began to say something about evading responsibility. Guy seemed to agree a few times to the |
||
− | point that it wasn't good to go on like this. |
||
− | "I also had a bitter feeling because Diablo said they could be useful and brought them here, so I had no |
||
− | doubt that he accepted. Not at all expecting such awesome characters, and they were polite and well |
||
− | behaved and willing to be my men. These men are under Diablo's jurisdiction and Diablo should be held |
||
− | accountable. If something happens, I'll help take responsibility, but I should have trusted my men, right?" |
||
− | I'll just go with the flow and put all the blame on Diablo. |
||
− | After all, Diablo is the one who started it all. It's just a little touchy-feely, so don't bother with me. |
||
− | You will endeavor to bear the wrath of Guy—with that thought, my gaze fell on Diablo. Immediately |
||
− | afterwards, hearing me say this, somehow Diablo nodded happily. |
||
− | "I am satisfied with the words of Lord Rimuru, who is willing to trust me. In response to your |
||
− | expectations, I will refine even more.” |
||
− | “......” |
||
− | Seeing Diablo's bright smile, a tired looking Guy was speechless, and then the whole man leaned back |
||
− | in his chair. |
||
− | "That is to say, the person in the wrong is Diablo?” |
||
− | He opened his mouth high and questioned. |
||
− | "It's not that it's all his fault..." |
||
− | "It means we're victims too." |
||
− | Seeing that I was stammering, Dino was also embarrassed and swallowed back what he was about to |
||
− | say. |
||
− | As for the person in question, Diablo, he is the only one with a big, proud face. |
||
− | "This guy's been a weirdo since the old days, and it's no use complaining to him now..." |
||
− | Guy gestured to Diablo as he said this. |
||
− | "Dino, you were too late to stop Rimuru, which, given the circumstances, is understandable.” |
||
− | Oi oi oi, things seem to be starting to go in a strange direction. |
||
− | "So, Rimuru, it’s you!” |
||
− | It's me!? |
||
− | Why is the point being made at me? |
||
− | "What's wrong with me?” |
||
− | We can't afford to get carried away at this time. |
||
− | |||
− | I'm going to put on a straight face and pretend like I've done nothing bad and face Guy like this. |
||
− | Having made up my mind, to avoid the other party finding out I was panicking, I handed over physical |
||
− | dominance to Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom. |
||
− | That's a relief. No matter how choppy my heart may be, on the surface it seems calm. |
||
− | "Don't you dare ask me what's wrong!” |
||
− | Afterwards, Guy blurted out at me. |
||
− | Because of the good I did, the balance of power of the whole world completely collapsed, and because |
||
− | of this, it is impossible to predict the future of the world situation. The content of the speech is serious, |
||
− | and the time I cede the physical domination to the king of wisdom, Master Raphael, is equivalent to |
||
− | nothing. |
||
− | It looks like Guy's calculations are more meticulous than expected. |
||
− | "Not only that, but because of you, Mizari's battle plan also ended in failure. You have to take |
||
− | responsibility for that!” |
||
− | With that said, that's the end of Guy's preaching. |
||
− | I don't know anything about those things, and he holds me accountable and listens to me in disbelief, |
||
− | but it's kind of a bargain if doing it will get him to accept it. After making this judgement, in any case, nod |
||
− | your head first and say "I see", and find a way to muddle through. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The preaching time was over, but Guy's words were not. |
||
− | It was said that he would periodically cause disasters that would make people think of him as the |
||
− | common enemy of humanity. Because of the fear of a powerful enemy, people will not fight among |
||
− | themselves and get into power struggles all day long, which is what he is all about. |
||
− | When Granbell is in control of the situation, he keeps his eyes on the wall and doesn't act too blatantly. |
||
− | This time, however, Granbell led the entire army to challenge Ruminas, and the balance fell apart. |
||
− | That's why Guy ordered to Mizari, hoping to unite the people with fear. |
||
− | The death of the elected members of the Senate will make the heads of the States that are members of |
||
− | the Senate realize the threat posed by the demon lord. Laying it out in this direction, uniting the heads of |
||
− | the Western nations—that’s the battle plan Mizari had in mind. |
||
− | "Then Mizari attacked the venue, but I don't know why 'Primordial White—Testarossa—was there.” |
||
− | Tsk, already used to calling her by her first name, she accidentally called her by her previous name—a |
||
− | small mumble escaped her lips as Guy continued to speak. |
||
− | "In order to avoid a conflict with Testarossa, Mizari interrupted the battle plan. There's nothing wrong |
||
− | with that part, the problem is later. Humans are very clever, and since there's no way to dominate them |
||
− | with fear, these people will just start skirmishes. Now that the system of domination created by the Rosso |
||
− | family has disintegrated, the power struggle will intensify, as it always has. Doing such a foolish thing at |
||
− | |||
− | a time when the Eastern empires were in a state of folly would inevitably lead to the defeat of the Western |
||
− | powers. It's all your fault, Rimuru. What are you going to do about it? Tell me about it.” |
||
− | I'm so surprised. |
||
− | The Western powers might be torn apart and want to prevent such a crisis before it happens - that's |
||
− | Guy's purpose. |
||
− | He seemed to have little interest in humanity, but perhaps a little attention was paid to it for the time |
||
− | being, lest it perish. That being said, it seems to be the role of the "mediator". |
||
− | Not exactly on the side of mankind, and the approach is too radical, but a different perspective might be |
||
− | a way of talking to us and understanding each other. |
||
− | So the question is—I anticipate a policy of response to Western countries. |
||
− | Although I didn't even know about the contact between Testarossa and Mizari, honestly it was too |
||
− | much to say. Personally, I would love for humans to identify with us and construct a friendly relationship |
||
− | with us, but... |
||
− | I was troubled and didn't know what to say to Guy for good, but it turned out that Diablo stepped up in |
||
− | my stead. He ignored Guy, who had a hint of disgust dripping from his face, and began to recount his |
||
− | argument. |
||
− | "Hmph, what else is there to say, the only goal is to achieve Lord Rimuru's ideals anyway.” |
||
− | Although I was disturbed to know what he would say, I had no specific response. I guess idealism |
||
− | doesn't work on Guy, so trying to gamble on Diablo's self-assured attitude is a failure, really? |
||
− | I didn't realize that Diablo was using my rhetoric, which I thought was useless. |
||
− | "What does that mean?” |
||
− | "Nothing, to put it simply. Guy, using fear to bind others—even if you do such uninteresting things, |
||
− | indeed, people will obey you out of fear. But in this way, the human capacity cannot be fully realized. Not |
||
− | only that, but the fear will fade over time. No matter how much tragedy you cause for humanity, they will |
||
− | eventually forget. After that, there's only hate in the heart. |
||
− | "Well, go on." |
||
− | "That hatred will eventually turn to contempt, wanting revenge on those who bullied them. And |
||
− | mankind just plays small and isn't smart enough to realize that they have a power differential from us that |
||
− | they absolutely cannot fill. As soon as they are incited by a race like the Demon Race, they'll do |
||
− | something stupid right away." |
||
− | "Indeed it is. That's why I want to purge the human world of blood to curb such behavior.” |
||
− | "Geez, I told you it wouldn't work. As long as humans are still that stupid, they are easy to fade away. |
||
− | Things like that have been happening for generations, and I don't think that's changed. But..." |
||
− | With that said, this side was temporarily suspended, and Diablo looked at Guy with a serious |
||
− | expression. |
||
− | |||
− | "Unlike the unilateral totalitarian rule of the Rosso, we can redistribute wealth, maintain a degree of |
||
− | equity, and reconstruct relations between nations. This will give rise to a new economic system.” |
||
− | “So?” |
||
− | "To create a new economic system, to preserve the right to choose, to mislead people into believing that |
||
− | they chose the future with their own hands, and to make foolish humans believe that they started it all |
||
− | with their own hands. Unlike memory, following such a system, one never forgets. We will then be able to |
||
− | dominate the human world in a semi-permanent way. Lord Rimuru will be in charge, and that's our job." |
||
− | Woo-hoo, Diablo is right on the money. |
||
− | Do people cherish it because it was started by their own hands? |
||
− | That said, have I ever thought of such a thing? |
||
− | There seems to be an impression that something similar has been said, but it shouldn't be so |
||
− | exaggerated...... |
||
− | It's that it feels a little scary to say that all this is premised on success. |
||
− | "So it is. The weak will come to you as long as they have a grasp of the economy and provide free |
||
− | security, right? There is no need for bloodshed to fight this battle, and in a society like that, everything is |
||
− | already arranged. This is perhaps more desirable than the way the Rosso have dominated.” |
||
− | Guy nodded, seeming to look the other way at Diablo. |
||
− | "Of course it's better. More people will be happy in that world than if wealth were gathered in the hands |
||
− | of a few. When that happens, demand and supply will respond to each other, and new possibilities will |
||
− | surely open up. That's Lord Rimuru's heart's desire, Guy.” |
||
− | Well, that's true. |
||
− | I'm looking forward to an elevated level of culture in my life. |
||
− | There will be movies and music, comics, novels. I want to increase this kind of mass entertainment. |
||
− | A life of contentment and joy must be the basis for such artistic achievement. In order to discover |
||
− | talents that have not yet been seen, I want to make people live rich lives. |
||
− | Only, I don't have any plans for what comes after that. |
||
− | "Having tasted and enjoyed the happiness that comes with living in peace, people are afraid of losing |
||
− | that, aren't they?” |
||
− | "That's it. If we were to express it in one sentence, this concept would be called 'gratitude'. The people |
||
− | thanked Lord Rimuru, the peacekeeper, and became willing to help keep the world at peace. It would be |
||
− | more efficient for us to do that than for you to use fear to dominate human thought.” |
||
− | When I looked back to find that Diablo and Guy seemed to have reached an understanding, the two |
||
− | nodded at each other. |
||
− | Hearing Diablo tell of such a future, not only Ruminas and Leon, but even their men looked at me with |
||
− | admiration. |
||
− | |||
− | In such an atmosphere...I’m afraid to say...I didn't even think that far ahead. |
||
− | “However, if you want to put these ideas into practice, you must have a long-term vision and a precise |
||
− | calculation, right? It has to be managed, and if it goes on like that, it will be overpopulated, and one can |
||
− | imagine the human race becoming overwhelmed. Do you have a way to take that part into account?" |
||
− | Hey hey hey, it's not like you're taking care of a pet and talking like the sink is overpopulated with |
||
− | greenies... |
||
− | ''Hmph, is that meant to say that Lord Rimuru can't even see into the future to this extent? Even if it's |
||
− | difficult for you to manage, it's an easy problem for Lord Rimuru. I'll be upfront with you, so you don't |
||
− | have to worry about it.” |
||
− | Hello? |
||
− | Why did the premise become like this? |
||
− | Uh, yeah, I seem to recall saying to Diablo that it's very demon lord like to manipulate the world from |
||
− | behind. But to say such things in front of Guy and other demon lords, I think, I would be hindered. |
||
− | It's something that worries me, but it seems like I'm overthinking it. Or I should say, they are... |
||
− | "Yeah? Then I'll leave it to you. While I don't think things will go so well, even if it fails, it won't hurt |
||
− | me. At most, let me get rid of the stupid ones myself then. Just let me see how you're going to take |
||
− | responsibility for this.” |
||
− | I didn't expect Guy to laugh. |
||
− | Since it's all been said and done, I can only be aware of it. |
||
− | They all nodded their heads and said, "I know," but how can they say "no" now? |
||
− | "What Diablo said earlier was a bit of an exaggeration, but largely correct. A bit over-ideal, but I'd love |
||
− | to see that happen in the future. Without you saying it, I want to bring world peace in my own way.” |
||
− | With that, I made a pact with Guy. |
||
− | So much so that it was too late for me to figure out what was really going on, and I became the |
||
− | administrator of the Western countries with the recognition of the Eight Star demon lords (Octagram). |
||
− | The next thing you know, it would be nice if things ended up this way, but there seem to be other |
||
− | problems behind it. |
||
− | "Rimuru, I'll give you a word of advice first. Regarding Yellow Primordial Carerra, that one sometimes |
||
− | has a messy side and will look moody while shooting nuclear strike magic. If you don't take care of it, the |
||
− | city you've built up so easily will fall to pieces.” |
||
− | Leon gave me advice. |
||
− | Immediately after, Ruminas also had something to say. |
||
− | "That's it. I have something to tell you, too. As mentioned earlier, the Purple Primordial as the servant |
||
− | knew it was insidious and vile, and synonymous with miserable inhumanity. Unlike the demon race, they |
||
− | |||
− | don't mean to kill all humans, but they are very fickle and do as they please. They seem to act like |
||
− | cheerful maidens before you, but you must not be careless.” |
||
− | Well, she says things that make people uncomfortable. Not only that, though the two of them didn't |
||
− | make it clear, but it seemed that Testarossa was more tricky than those two demons. |
||
− | It's a big one. |
||
− | No, that's not quite right. It should be said that I finally realized that things were already in trouble. |
||
− | It is now known that Testarossa and the others are the Primordial demons, and I will be in charge of |
||
− | these people. If anything happens, I will be held responsible... |
||
− | At the moment they are at least Diablo's men, but there is no way to use that as an excuse to get away |
||
− | with it. |
||
− | Elmesia is holding me accountable, so how can I say I can't do it when it's too late? |
||
− | I wanted to beat the shit out of myself for not knowing anything at that time, but it was my own fault |
||
− | that this was happening. |
||
− | This part of the management seems more taxing than managing human society. I felt so melancholy just |
||
− | thinking about this side, that I let out a quiet sigh. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Seemingly just waiting for Guy to finish his sentence, Ramiris, Dino, and Veldora stood up |
||
− | unannounced. |
||
− | "We seem to have been pestering you for a long time, so I'll leave the rest to you!” |
||
− | "Just say it. I also have very important work on my hands. Mr. Vesta is waiting for me, that's the thing, |
||
− | I'll see you some other time, Guy!” |
||
− | "Well, I'm going back to guarding the labyrinth, too. Ahhh, so busy, so busy, Kuahahaha!” |
||
− | As if by prior agreement, the three were in tacit agreement, and at a glance it was clear that they were |
||
− | attempting to flee. |
||
− | Dino, in particular, doesn't seem to want to be read and thought of any more, and yet he speaks out |
||
− | against his heart. |
||
− | "Huh? It's not funny that you have to go to work and say such a cold joke.” |
||
− | Guy Crimson couldn't listen anymore either, and he hit the nail on the head. However, Ramiris stepped |
||
− | in to respond. |
||
− | "No, no, no, those are real. Dino is also my assistant now, helping out on my side!” |
||
− | Guy was so surprised to hear that. |
||
− | Even if he didn't believe Dino's words, but even Ramiris endorsed them as true, Guy had to believe |
||
− | them. |
||
− | |||
− | "You said Dino was working? Rimuru, what magic have you done?" |
||
− | This surprised statement from Guy was addressed to me, but it was a question even I didn't know how |
||
− | to answer. |
||
− | "I don't know! There is a rule in my country that 'people who don't work don't eat'. It's just that there’s |
||
− | no magic to make him follow the rules.” |
||
− | If only there was magic that handy, I wouldn't have to work so hard. My heart seemed to come out |
||
− | through those words and Guy didn't pursue it. |
||
− | Then the three of them panicked and fled from this room. Watching them devour all the tea and |
||
− | refreshments prepared by Shuna, it was obvious that they had been waiting for this moment for a long |
||
− | time. |
||
− | I thought to myself, ‘These guys are really no slouch.’ |
||
− | "Forget it. He's already picked on Dino, so he'll be more serious when it comes to gathering |
||
− | information.” |
||
− | At this time Guy muttered in a small voice. |
||
− | I'm telling you, don't say that in front of me. I really don't know how to respond to your bold statement |
||
− | about sending someone here to spy. |
||
− | It's just that, even if he said such things to Guy, he wouldn't have listened to it. Forget about that for |
||
− | now, thankfully I don't have to pretend to test each other, I should be thinking in the good way like this. |
||
− | I looked away and decided to do so, so I changed the subject. |
||
− | "By the way, did you come here just to ask about Testarossa and the others?” |
||
− | If that's all there is to do, Guy should be prepared to go home. Seeing that he didn't do that, presumably |
||
− | there was something else. As much as I don't want to face more questions, I get stuck without asking. |
||
− | "That's something to care about too, yes, but I have other things." |
||
− | Speaking of which, Guy leaned back in his chair. |
||
− | He lowered his eyes to look around the crowd before his final gaze rested on Leon. |
||
− | "I'm going to meet with the clowns who call themselves the Moderate Clown Troupe.” |
||
− | “Oh?” |
||
− | "Those are the guys you're dealing with, right?” |
||
− | “Exactly." |
||
− | Faced with Guy's question, Leon gave an affirmative answer. |
||
− | Huh, wait. He had just gently brought it up, but that topic was important! |
||
− | "Hey, did you see Yuuki, too?” |
||
− | |||
− | “Right." |
||
− | Guy nodded dryly, answering my question for me. |
||
− | I am now ordering Souei to search for the Freedom Association Headquarters. Something like that |
||
− | happened yesterday shouldn't be unexpected for Yuuki, so we think he'll run to the guild headquarters that |
||
− | is used as a stronghold. But he shouldn't be able to show up in a big way, so I asked the Souei to pay more |
||
− | attention to prevent Yuuki from disguising himself or finding someone to be his double, and even asked |
||
− | them to keep an eye on him. |
||
− | I didn't hear anything from the other side at the moment, but I didn't expect Guy and Yuuki to ever |
||
− | meet. |
||
− | "So, are you in cahoots with Yuuki?" |
||
− | "Huh? What a stupid thing to say. It's just that the gang is planning to run away to the East, so I'm |
||
− | going to teach them a little lesson.” |
||
− | I originally suspected Guy of colluding with Yuuki, and it doesn't look like that. That's a relief for the |
||
− | time being, however in that case, I don't know what Guy’s purpose is. |
||
− | "You didn't kill them?” |
||
− | This question comes from Leon. |
||
− | That one concerns me too, but more than that... |
||
− | It turns out that Yuuki is planning to give up his position in the West and flee to the East? |
||
− | It's a really dry decision to make, what a horrible decisiveness, and it's bold. |
||
− | Just being targeted by Guy is bad luck for him. Guy said it was just a lesson, which should sound like it |
||
− | didn't kill them, but it must have taken a lot of pain. |
||
− | No worse, I don't sympathize with them at all, and instead think they're making a fool of themselves. |
||
− | "I didn't kill them in the end. At first it was about getting these people arrested and selling you out, but |
||
− | things changed.” |
||
− | With that said, Guy started talking about what happened between him and Yuuki. |
||
− | Finally, we can figure out roughly what Yuuki is doing behind his back. |
||
− | Yuuki is the employer of the "Moderate Clown Troupe" and their boss. This, in fact, is just a |
||
− | confirmation of my guess—the prediction of Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom, I should say. |
||
− | Here are the great and bad things that Yuuki has done. |
||
− | 1. Letting the Adventurers develop into a free guild. |
||
− | 2. Having the Rosso family, which dominates the Council, in charge of what goes on under the table. |
||
− | And making a deal with Demon Lord Leon. |
||
− | |||
− | 3. Accepting Clayman, making him the Demon Lord and manipulating him behind his back. |
||
− | 4. Defeating the Mother of Darkness (Echidna), who dominates the Eastern Empire's underworld, and |
||
− | forming a secret association called the “Big Three (Cerberus)". |
||
− | Ostensibly the leader of the Freedom Association, but behind the scenes it is the Chief Marshal of the |
||
− | Secret Association. |
||
− | Things about the organization that was the Mother of Darkness were still being heard for the first time |
||
− | today, and it sounded like it was a very large dark force. This was information given by Leon and should |
||
− | not be false. |
||
− | By the way, it seems that the Slave Chamber of Commerce that Yuuki screwed over is also a |
||
− | subordinate organization of the Big Three, and he may have some sort of connection to this organization |
||
− | as well. |
||
− | Yuuki is particularly adept at bringing down established organizations and taking over the nest. |
||
− | This seems easy to say, but in practice it is extremely difficult to put into practice. He did all of this in |
||
− | ten years, and the word "talented" no longer describes it. Even calling him a genius is not an |
||
− | overstatement. |
||
− | Yuuki is a genius, but overconfidence becomes a failure. No matter how good he is, the inability to see |
||
− | through an opponent's strength is what will deduct points. |
||
− | It's only right that once you see Guy, you know that he's very strong. |
||
− | Count him lucky this time, Guy let him off the hook, perhaps such luck would be commendable. |
||
− | I had mixed feelings when I heard that Yuuki had saved his small life. |
||
− | As a fellow countryman, I don't want his life so badly. But at the same time, I can't forgive Yuuki for |
||
− | what he did. |
||
− | Yuuki pretends to be a good man, but behind his back, he plays the Rosso and Leon led by Granbell. |
||
− | And used the “Moderate Clown Troupe" to drag Hinata and me into the fight... |
||
− | His goal was simply to fulfill a childish dream—to conquer the world in such a way that I couldn't even |
||
− | laugh. |
||
− | That said, why would Guy let Yuuki go? |
||
− | "Then why did you let Yuuki escape?” |
||
− | I was puzzled by this, so I got right to the point and asked Guy. |
||
− | I earned it by his willingness to answer - and asked based on that thought. |
||
− | "Well, it's all about the game.” |
||
− | As a result, Guy Crimson gave the answer without a care in the world. |
||
− | He had just said play the game, a word that made for a dumbfounded listen, but Guy ignored my query |
||
− | and went straight to the point. |
||
− | |||
− | He said that in a little while the Eastern Empire should act. |
||
− | The reason for letting Yuuki escape is because Yuuki negotiated with Guy, saying that he would disrupt |
||
− | the Eastern Empire. |
||
− | “That—Guy, you don't seem to want the Western nations to perish. Why is that?” |
||
− | Surprised, I asked the question, and as a result the other party gave a surprising answer. |
||
− | "It is my duty to manage to prevent the destruction of mankind. But then again, excessive prosperity |
||
− | can be a nuisance just fine. Let all demons rule over all mankind—that is my ultimate goal.” |
||
− | It looks like this is the "game" in Guy's mouth. |
||
− | As long as Guy's plan for domination is complete, it seems to satisfy the game's victory conditions. |
||
− | "No, why let Miss Mizari bring down the Council in this case?” |
||
− | When the Eastern Empire attacked, all the members of the Council had been killed. If that happens, it |
||
− | will be very bad for the Western countries. |
||
− | States cannot join forces against the enemy and may even be defeated before the battle. |
||
− | After listening to my question, Guy snorted and said, "It's okay to call Miss Mizari without adding |
||
− | Miss," and then added, "The reason for approving Mizari's combat plan is to unite the Western countries.” |
||
− | What exactly does that mean...? |
||
− | <<Answer. In order to facilitate the master's domination of the Western nations, he plans to use fear to |
||
− | control mankind.>> |
||
− | Well, in other words, that's what it means, doesn’t it? |
||
− | People go into a panic when members of the council are abused and killed by the demon lord. |
||
− | If I reach out at this time, people will not hesitate to accept my shelter. To achieve this, sacrificing a |
||
− | few is not a problem. |
||
− | <<Answer. That's how it should be.>> |
||
− | I see. |
||
− | The means taken were too aggressive, the self-directed acting was great, and it always felt like Guy's |
||
− | goals, Mizari's ideas, were a bit off, but would do it all for me. |
||
− | No, it's not. |
||
− | He also wanted to use me to run the Western States. |
||
− | Yet things have gone beyond Guy's expectations, and I have long since gone out on the West. I don't |
||
− | really have that deep of a grasp, but Testarossa has mastered the Council. |
||
− | |||
− | The purpose of Guy is not to bring about the destruction of mankind, but rather the opposite, to do the |
||
− | proper stewardship so that mankind does not invite his own demise through their own foolishness. |
||
− | Let me do this, I'm sure Guy has his hands up in approval. In terms of results, that's what Guy wants to |
||
− | see, too. |
||
− | Now I understand one thing. |
||
− | That is, Guy does things casually enough. |
||
− | Indeed, he would have preferred me to strike. |
||
− | "So, you're okay with me taking control of the Western countries, right?’ |
||
− | "That's all right—I’m not going to interfere as long as the fools don't get carried away.” |
||
− | That puts my mind at ease. |
||
− | Although it seems that many of the formalities that I had envisioned were skipped, I was then left to |
||
− | take over the management of the Western countries. |
||
− | "Since you've said that, I'm sorry. By the way, could you please not continue to send people to harass |
||
− | the northern part of the Ingracia Kingdom?” |
||
− | After inquiring from all sides, I learned that Guy's men would periodically rebel in the northern lands. |
||
− | Originally the place was guarded by Razul (***was weirdly translated as Lancelot too, but I’ll just stick |
||
− | w/ Razul like the FanTL now), but he was thoroughly crushed by Shion. |
||
− | Because of this emergency, the Sarion Celestial Emperor Elmesia sent a regiment of magical warriors |
||
− | to suppress it. It's strange enough that I'm the one who says thank you, but as to whether or not I can ask |
||
− | them to do it again, let's just say don't think too hard. |
||
− | Since the Western countries are at my disposal, I will naturally be responsible for the defense of the |
||
− | region in the future. This inevitably results in unnecessary defense costs. |
||
− | Of course I don't want to increase that fee, basically talent like Razul is rare. |
||
− | "Please don't worry. Just give it all to Testarossa, including all the chores.” |
||
− | As if to clear my mind of my troubles, Diablo reported back to me with a smile on his face. |
||
− | It's too late to ask for Guy's opinion... |
||
− | "That's good. Those guys should also need a bit of a breather and a break, so do as you wish.” |
||
− | I didn't expect even Guy to agree with Diablo. |
||
− | At this time I thought to myself, ‘What those demons are thinking is beyond me as a person with |
||
− | normal values.' |
||
− | Just do as Diablo says, and leave all matters concerning those demons to Testarossa. With Guy opening |
||
− | his mouth, I thought using that as a reason wouldn't cause any disputes. |
||
− | In that case, I will dominate the West in the future, but things are not over here. |
||
− | |||
− | "Then Rimuru, can the Eastern Empire be given to you too?" |
||
− | Being asked that by Ruminas, it occurred to me that there was still that question. |
||
− | "If the Empire acts, does that mean it will become a military operation?” |
||
− | Insurance-wise, I asked this question, with the result that Guy rightfully nodded. |
||
− | "Lately the Empire has been conducting military exercises all day long. The matter has also been a |
||
− | matter of great debate in the Council.” |
||
− | The Committee was informed by the President of the United Nations that he had appeared before the |
||
− | Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination. Now that they have a handle on the situation, |
||
− | that means they have already formulated a response. |
||
− | Personally, I don't think the Empire will invade. |
||
− | Killing from either of the three routes would be difficult, and I think that's unlikely to come true. |
||
− | It would be another matter if they didn't care how much they lost, but the benefits of conquering the |
||
− | West were too little for the Eastern Empire. |
||
− | So-called wars of aggression are actually waged for profit. |
||
− | It is because there is no food, no resources, no place to live that other bountiful countries are locked in. |
||
− | If these problems were solved, they would not have to force themselves into a bloody war. |
||
− | But it's certainly not that simple to solve those problems. The rich country does not have to work for |
||
− | the poor country, so if the aggressor takes the claim for granted, there will be disputes between the |
||
− | countries. |
||
− | It is for this reason that the rich nations must develop armies in order to defend themselves. |
||
− | It becomes a big focus to show the invaders that they can't win easily against them. |
||
− | Let us all be reluctant to resort to such means as war if the benefits gained are not proportional to the |
||
− | blood shed. |
||
− | Even so, the reason for wanting to go to war is... |
||
− | <<Answer. Because the other side thinks they are 100% going to win.>> |
||
− | Can't think of any other answers, it seems. |
||
− | The council is already under my control, so there will be no traitors. In this way, the opponent could |
||
− | develop new technology or they could make up a list of tactics that make people unexpected...or they |
||
− | could have other killer tactics. |
||
− | “Hinata." |
||
− | "I know what you mean. Before you asked me to investigate the structure of the dwarven kingdom |
||
− | right. As far as the conclusion is concerned, it is possible to use it to send out a large army.” |
||
− | |||
− | Hinata immediately saw what I wanted to say and revealed the message I wanted to know. |
||
− | The Dwarven Kingdom maintains a neutral stance and I don't think Gazel will let it go, but the fact |
||
− | remains that the safest route of aggression into the West still exists. |
||
− | No, maybe... |
||
− | "I always thought it was impossible before, so I didn't bother with it, but it's possible they attacked the |
||
− | Dwarven Kingdom first isn't it?” |
||
− | "Oh, less pretending. I was asked to look into the matter because I had doubts about it," she said. |
||
− | Geez, is Hinata complimenting me on this? |
||
− | I'm actually just thinking about it now, so forget it, it's okay, let's just call it that. |
||
− | "Were you found? Well, since there's such a possibility, we should work out a countermeasure first." |
||
− | I'll be in charge of contacting Gazel to figure out what to do. |
||
− | Things are getting tricky now that they can't be called troublesome, but they must be faced. Now that |
||
− | the military power of the Council has been handed over to the Jura Tempest Federation, it is our duty to |
||
− | be on the front line. |
||
− | "Without you, most of the Empire would have been met by Granbell and Ruminas.” |
||
− | It was at this point that Guy spoke unconcernedly. |
||
− | It is not known how capable the Empire is of fighting. |
||
− | The Rosso will mobilize all of their forces, and Hinata will lead the Paladins, plus Ruberios’ army. |
||
− | Whichever side wins, Guy doesn't seem to care. Guy must have had his own intentions when he agreed |
||
− | to Yuuki's terms of engagement. |
||
− | The key to knowing what he had in mind was the word "game", but even if I had asked, he wouldn't |
||
− | have given me an answer, would he? |
||
− | "I'll help, but I won't listen to you.” |
||
− | Hinata had no incentive to go to the front lines of the war. So it would make sense to say so. |
||
− | "I honestly don't know if war will break out, but we'll find a way to prevent it first. Hinata, I hope you |
||
− | are ready for battle first, in case the Empire attacks in a way that is unexpected to us." |
||
− | "Understood. Some spies pretend to be businessmen and we will take care of them.” |
||
− | With a smile on her face but seemingly a bit too much trouble, Hinata just agreed. That's a relief, and it |
||
− | looks like I don't have to say anything more. |
||
− | "Rimuru, if you are defeated, then my servant will come to the fight. In order to avoid such things, you |
||
− | have to work hard.” |
||
− | Ruminas said this with a look of amusement. |
||
− | |||
− | There is a need to know how many casualties there are and to repair the crumbling great hall of god. |
||
− | Ruminas doesn't actually have any spare time for war, does she? Even if only Hinata stepped in to help, |
||
− | we should be satisfied. |
||
− | "The next doubt is whether we can join forces with Yuuki...” |
||
− | I'm a little moody about that. |
||
− | It's because the guy was secretly screwing around that the Farmus Kingdom was manipulated into |
||
− | letting Shion and the others get hurt. |
||
− | The man who manipulated Clayman was also Yuuki, going back in time, and the reason for the uproar |
||
− | caused by Geld’s predecessor when he was the Orc Disaster was also related to Yuuki. |
||
− | Even if someone asks me to put aside all previous grudges, I can't just say let it go, it's human nature. |
||
− | "Lord Rimuru, are you worried about us?” |
||
− | It was rare that Shion was so keen. I didn't say anything, but she said those words as if she could see |
||
− | my inner struggle. |
||
− | "Sort of. After all, that kind of thing has happened before and it's a little hard for me to trust him |
||
− | overnight.” |
||
− | It should be said, I have no way to trust him. |
||
− | Besides, if we do fight, there is nothing more unreliable than an untrustworthy self-army person. |
||
− | "I don't know what kind of action Yuuki will take after he escapes, either. But I'm not interested, you |
||
− | guys take care of the rest.” |
||
− | As a result, Guy threw everything at us and said things like that. |
||
− | Hearing that, I had a thought. |
||
− | As expected, it was impossible to count Yuuki as one of our combatants. |
||
− | "Kufufufufu. Then please ask Souei-san to check the movement.” |
||
− | "Let's do it." |
||
− | We'll talk about Yuuki later. |
||
− | Whether they can work together also depends on the future. |
||
− | At least there was no way I could accept him without him apologizing. |
||
− | We're running a country at least, and depending on Yuuki's reaction, maybe we'll make peace with him. |
||
− | But I may not be so big-hearted as to forgive him without paying any price. |
||
− | "Can Shion still accept him even if it's like this?” |
||
− | |||
− | "Of course! If he is at enmity with us, then I will strike him down completely, and if there is to be |
||
− | reconciliation with us, let me spare him with one blow!” |
||
− | Please don't send him to hell with one punch—I didn't say that, silently asking in my heart. |
||
− | If it does happen then, consider it an accident. Shion and I didn't mean to kill him, so let's just insist |
||
− | that it wasn't intentional killing. |
||
− | In that case, Yuuki's matter will be decided later. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | There's more than that and another thing Guy has to say. |
||
− | That's what he wanted to talk about the most this time, something to do with the "Hero" —Chronoa. |
||
− | "I already know what Granbell is up to, Ruminas is desperately trying to hide something in that place |
||
− | and he's going to release that thing. So I kept watch in case the guy got out of hand and messed around, |
||
− | but this Diablo kid said to leave it to Rimuru.” |
||
− | It seems that Guy came to this side to confirm the follow-up status. |
||
− | When did this happen—it dawned on me that Diablo had disappeared for a while, halfway through his |
||
− | fight with the others. It was then, I'm afraid, that Diablo made a superfluous bargain with someone. |
||
− | I thought to myself that Diablo was real too, but as far as results go, it was handled pretty well. If even |
||
− | Guy had come to join the fray at that time, I wonder how things would have turned out. |
||
− | "That's what we were talking about, right now. Let's just go over it again and have me explain it |
||
− | myself.” |
||
− | I stepped in to preside over the plenary and begin the presentation. |
||
− | I think Leon and Ruminas shouldn't be talking too much, but it's better to be careful. |
||
− | These things about Chloe's ability to make time jumps and repeat time travel several times are so |
||
− | important that I decided to keep them hidden. Anyway, as long as I keep my mouth shut, the other party |
||
− | won't know about it, based on such considerations. |
||
− | "That's the way it is, after defeating the runaway Chronoa, the matter is finally settled.” |
||
− | I put all the blame on Chronoa, but it was also to protect Chloe. The fact that Chloe is Chronoa is going |
||
− | to get complicated to illustrate, so I'm going to hide this from Guy. |
||
− | "I see. Thank you very much. So, I have a question for you.” |
||
− | "Well, if you have any questions, just ask." |
||
− | "That one’s a "Hero" in every sense of the word. How do you explain that?” |
||
− | Grunt. |
||
− | I'm going to muddle through, but this shouldn't work on Guy. |
||
− | |||
− | "During that battle, the power that lurked within this girl awakened..." |
||
− | I explained it in that direction, and it made sense. |
||
− | "Listen to what you're saying.” |
||
− | That's right. |
||
− | While battling a human being to the point of awakening internal power is a classic plot, and there is |
||
− | usually a bridge like that, it's a stretch to use that as an excuse. |
||
− | "Actually, it's like this...” |
||
− | "I've been using the Specific Calling to find someone, and that person is Chloe. I don't know why she |
||
− | was there, but thanks to that it helped us a lot.” |
||
− | Replacing me, who didn't know how to answer, Leon spoke. |
||
− | I don't know what Leon is going to say next, but I guess I'll just have to hitch a ride while I'm at it. |
||
− | "That's it. Even my servant was surprised that the maiden named Chloe was suitable for a sealing |
||
− | device.” |
||
− | Before I could even go on, Ruminas came running out to take Leon's words. They're adding fuel and |
||
− | saying more, am I taking over now? |
||
− | "You mean the Sealer?” |
||
− | Only to see Guy say this with a foxish expression and then look towards me. |
||
− | I'd like to know what it is, too—but since it's come to this, there's no way to tell the truth, so I'll have to |
||
− | go along with it. |
||
− | "Right. According to Leon, she seemed to have a special physique that could seize the opponent's |
||
− | power no matter what kind of opponent she faced, sealing that power away. I was half convinced even |
||
− | after hearing about it, but after seeing the effect with my own eyes, I had to believe it too." |
||
− | How about this! |
||
− | I was hinting at handing over the baton to Leon and leaving the rest after that to him. |
||
− | "That's how it is. Even though even my servant's killer weapon was taken away, it's better than not |
||
− | being able to control it and letting her make a mess everywhere.” |
||
− | What a chagrin—with such a look, it was completely impossible to see what was being played, and |
||
− | Ruminas immediately jumped in to take over. I can't help but feel admiration. |
||
− | Let Leon take the final wrap-up next. |
||
− | “...yeah. Guy, including you, there are many strong people in this world. In response to these threats, I |
||
− | wanted to take Chloe under my wing beforehand, but I didn't expect her to use that power just after I met |
||
− | her. It's my bad luck.” |
||
− | Putting on a melancholy look—one even wonders if it's really an act? Leon let out a sigh. |
||
− | |||
− | If Ruminas is the best female lead, then Leon is the best male lead. |
||
− | But in this way, things make sense. |
||
− | Since Chloe seals Chronoa, she gains the power of the Hero, thus completing the above setting. |
||
− | "Oh, you guys aren't trying to trick me, are you?” |
||
− | "No, not at all.” |
||
− | "Your bad problem is being paranoid.” |
||
− | "Just say it. Never mind that little thing." |
||
− | Seeing that Guy was suspicious, several of us were in denial. It's because the three of us cherish Chloe. |
||
− | "But it's true that she gained the power of the hero, isn't it? In that case, can we just sit back and do |
||
− | nothing?” |
||
− | Guy's words made Leon react and get up from his seat, but Guy smiled a little and said, "Don't worry, I |
||
− | won't do anything to her," out of his mouth, thus reassuring Leon. |
||
− | "That's good. If you draw a sword against Chloe, then you must pass me first, and remember that.” |
||
− | Leon also stepped in to put the word out, then resumed his seat. |
||
− | The atmosphere of the scene hit right off the bat, but Guy had no intention of hurting the killer from the |
||
− | start. |
||
− | I was also wary that Guy would do something, but to my surprise, he didn't have any killing breath. |
||
− | This is what reassured me, but then it turned into a cold sweat situation. |
||
− | A blade of light flashed by. |
||
− | Not knowing where it came from, Guy held a longsword in his hand and saw that it was about to swing |
||
− | down at Chloe's neck. |
||
− | Guy's speed out of the sword was simply divine. My speed of perception has been pulled up to a |
||
− | million times, but even now it's too late to strike. |
||
− | Not just me, but Leon and Ruminas as well. Everyone wore a desperate look, not daring to look at the |
||
− | tragedy that would follow. |
||
− | But... |
||
− | Just the next moment, a crisp sound rang out. |
||
− | “—!” |
||
− | |||
− | Chloe, who was originally a child, suddenly turned into an adult, not knowing when she drew her |
||
− | sword and took Guy's attack with that sword. Also, the clothes on her body became the ones that “the |
||
− | hero" was wearing. It looks like Chloe can live "armed with the holy cloak" in a very natural situation. |
||
− | |||
− | “Greetings, demon lord. This is the first time I've seen you, you're really something.” |
||
− | "Ahahahaha, you're not so bad. There are only a handful of people, including me, who can fully utilize |
||
− | that power.” |
||
− | Guy said hello to Chloe in this way. The two looked amiable, but aside, I couldn't stay calm. |
||
− | What just happened? I did read it and didn't understand it. Even if the perception speed increased to a |
||
− | million times, it was still impossible to see the two of them in action. |
||
− | That's obviously not super high speed or some kind of three-legged kung fu. This is because the |
||
− | surrounding air is not disturbed at all, nor does it appear abnormal from the point of view of the laws of |
||
− | physics. |
||
− | Is this magic? Or something else? |
||
− | This is the time to bring in a reliable partner to make an appearance. |
||
− | Come on, explain it to me, Master Raphael, King of Wisdom! |
||
− | <<Answer. The situation is unknown. What the individual name "Chloe O’Bell" just did, the |
||
− | phenomenon "analysis and identification" failed.>> |
||
− | Geez, no way. |
||
− | Master Raphael, the rare king of wisdom, would say "the result is unknown". Sometimes they make |
||
− | predictions, or they make calculations, and they give me some information, as a matter of course. |
||
− | The absence of even this bit of information indicates that something beyond the realm of reason is |
||
− | really happening this time, already outside the understanding of Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom. |
||
− | That means we're running out of steam. |
||
− | Surprised, I looked around to see what everyone's reaction would be. |
||
− | Leon and Ruminas were also like me, with iron faces. It felt more like a desperate effort, a desire to |
||
− | clear up what had just happened in front of me than the anger that came with watching Guy do such a |
||
− | thing. |
||
− | Others, not to mention. It seemed as if he couldn't even see where the sword was going, completely |
||
− | unaware of what was going on. |
||
− | Hard to say it was only Diablo showing a look of surprise. Perhaps seeing those phenomena just now, |
||
− | he could think of nothing to say. |
||
− | I’ll ask him after this, now to stop Guy and Chloe first. |
||
− | As if to say the next move was my turn, Chloe began to attack Guy. The greeting just now was clearly |
||
− | very amiable, why did it turn out like this... |
||
− | They traded blows several times. |
||
− | |||
− | It's like a fast-forward, two swords going at each other in an offensive and defensive battle that doesn't |
||
− | look coherent—probably. |
||
− | Oops. Since I can barely see, I can only describe it as "probably". |
||
− | "Pause, pause...!” |
||
− | This time I stiffly intervened between Chloe and Guy. It was a bet to go and predict at what point the |
||
− | move would come next and it looked like it worked. |
||
− | "Hey, don't mess around. If you don't make a mistake, you'll be hacked to death by me.” |
||
− | "That is, Rimuru. Guy wasn't serious, just testing me. But it makes me happy that you're worried about |
||
− | my safety.” |
||
− | As soon as that was said, Chloe came over and hugged me and gave me a kiss on the cheek. |
||
− | This move is also like a fast forward. There's no way to dodge it, and I'm going to claim it's force |
||
− | majeure. |
||
− | As for the person in question, Chloe, she kissed me and became smaller—back to my original Chloe, I |
||
− | should say. |
||
− | And with a big red face and a big sulk in her mouth, she said, "Really! She took the liberty of hugging |
||
− | Sir. Rimuru and kissed him!” |
||
− | "Could that be Chronoa?” |
||
− | "Mmm. We changed hands halfway through.” |
||
− | The one that started out first was taken by Chloe, but after that it was all Chronoa out to face, or so |
||
− | Chloe said. The two of them were identical in appearance, and it seemed difficult to tell the difference. |
||
− | "Rimuru, it is agreeable that you should try to save Chloe, but I will not allow you to continue with |
||
− | her.” |
||
− | Seeing that Chloe had finally calmed down, Leon first said this, then picked Chloe up. |
||
− | "I hate it. Brother Leon is too much of a worrywart.” |
||
− | Chloe mouths this, still letting Leon put her in the chair, followed by Leon staring at Guy with an icy |
||
− | expression. |
||
− | "Guy, didn't you say you wouldn't do anything to Chloe?” |
||
− | "Sorry. It was just to try it a little. Of course, I didn't mean to kill her.” |
||
− | "Not even that. It doesn't matter if you want to kill or not, it's not a joke if you're using your power.” |
||
− | It looked like Leon was on fire, while Guy, who was the opponent, did not back down in the slightest, |
||
− | complaining loudly. |
||
− | As a result, Chloe stepped in to ease her cheeks, desperately explaining that Guy wasn't trying to hurt |
||
− | her, and that she wanted to try out how much Guy could do. |
||
− | |||
− | It's also because of this that Chronoa exhibits a bit of out-of-control behavior, indicating that the fault |
||
− | isn't entirely on Guy. |
||
− | I think it's probably the case that it was Chloe—I should say Chronoa—who was intent on testing |
||
− | Guy's strength by speculating that she might die at his hands in the future. |
||
− | The situation is different now, and unlike the future that Chronoa has experienced, there is an |
||
− | awakening of a new power that was not there before—an ability that seems to be the ultimate skill of |
||
− | Jugoslavos, the King of Time and Space. |
||
− | Whether or not that force could hurt Guy, Chronoa would be interested in that. |
||
− | <<“Notice. That may be so. The unique skill "Time Travel" is integrated with the ultimate skill |
||
− | "Jugoslavos, King of Time and Space", which allows an individual named "Chloe O’Bell" to manipulate |
||
− | "time" —a phenomenon that cannot be observed out of the same timeline, so "analyzing and identifying" |
||
− | the phenomenon is bound to fail.>> |
||
− | Ah, so it is... |
||
− | Chloe's newly awakened power—the true face of it-is the power to suspend time, or so it is. |
||
− | It seems that Raphael, the king of wisdom, has also been "analyzing and identifying" the structure of |
||
− | the unique technology "time travel", but it is said that it will take some time before a conclusion is |
||
− | reached. It seems that Chloe's "King of Time and Space Jugoslavos" is simply absorbing "time travel" |
||
− | directly. |
||
− | It's no wonder that it shouldn't be easy to understand unobservable information. |
||
− | In other words, it was Chloe herself who gained that power. This is too much, and at the same time |
||
− | makes me want to scream, "It's too foul to be able to take a timeout". |
||
− | No wonder the speed of perception accelerated to a million times is also unrecognizable. Those things |
||
− | happen in a world where time stands still, and those of us who are still in the flow of time naturally have |
||
− | no way of recognizing them. |
||
− | No, no, no, wait? |
||
− | If this hypothesis holds, then the world of inaccessible time stasis, no matter how strong, is no better |
||
− | than those who can stay in the stasis world...? |
||
− | <<Answer. This interpretation should be correct.>> |
||
− | Fool it, hey. |
||
− | I can't help but think in that direction, but about that, I have to accept it. |
||
− | After all, even a Chronoa that good had been killed by Guy. If time is stopped, there is nothing to be |
||
− | done, think about the natural consequence. |
||
− | On the flip side, wouldn't the current Chloe be able to go up against Guy? |
||
− | On the surface she just looks like a cute girl, but that means that Chloe's strength is even above mine. |
||
− | |||
− | I found out about this and secretly broke out in a cold sweat. |
||
− | The result was that Leon finally gave in and the two sides reached a settlement. |
||
− | "As much as you value it, I value Chloe. That's something I hope you keep in mind.” |
||
− | This was not uncommon at all on cue, and Leon sat back down after he finished. |
||
− | "That's what I thought. Guy, my servant admits that you are the strongest, and even then, without our |
||
− | help, that would be a big loss, right? If you really want to make an enemy of us, that's a different matter, |
||
− | but I hope you know that to do it to Chloe is to make an enemy of us.” |
||
− | It seems that Ruminas is also very angry in private, counting down Guy with Leon. |
||
− | It would be a bad idea to say publicly that you particularly value someone, but your opponent is Guy, |
||
− | so the effect is just the opposite. |
||
− | If Guy was really going to make an enemy of them, then whatever was done was for naught. Those two |
||
− | thought so, that's why they wanted Guy to take a shot at Chloe. |
||
− | "All right, all right. I don't want to bog things down either. As long as you do not come in my way, I |
||
− | will not strike at your treasure.” |
||
− | Surprisingly, I didn't think Guy would be able to ensure the safety of Chloe. |
||
− | As for Chloe, who is very dear to everyone, she is actually far more powerful than we are, but it is |
||
− | better not to say such things. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | By the time we were done with the meeting, the sun was also setting. |
||
− | Shuna had dinner prepared for us, so we had a dinner party somewhere else. |
||
− | It should be said that there was no food, and everyone didn't seem to have any intention of beating |
||
− | around the bush. |
||
− | The main course of the day was pork—a magic pig-like creature, I should say—cooked in soy sauce |
||
− | with grilled eggplant and tofu with sprinkled vegetables. And miso soup, and freshly cooked rice, which |
||
− | is black— "magic black rice". |
||
− | It wasn't a set meal, but then we had a meeting that wasn't on the schedule and we were in no position |
||
− | to complain. |
||
− | "What's the matter? I didn't see the tempura.” |
||
− | Ruminas grumbled there, I didn't expect her to like tempura so much. |
||
− | "It's okay, Ruminas. These should be delicious too. Rimuru's penchant for good food is not to be |
||
− | underestimated.” |
||
− | Hinata became an advocate of the enigma. |
||
− | Should I be happy, or not? |
||
− | |||
− | Just identifying with what I've accomplished in this part feels a bit subtle and honestly not happy |
||
− | enough to feel complimented on it. |
||
− | Never mind. |
||
− | The dinner thus began and everyone seemed to eat to their satisfaction. |
||
− | "So that's what it tastes like. Your food is not bad." |
||
− | The words came from Guy, and the tone seemed somewhat admiring. |
||
− | "It tastes amazing, but to cook it to this level is a pass.” |
||
− | Seeing as how Leon wasn't even picky about eating all those dishes, consider him praising us for being |
||
− | nice. |
||
− | "Well, just like Hinata said. These are rare dishes again, but they're delicious." |
||
− | "You're really good at this. The food is really nostalgic. I didn't think it would be nice to eat these |
||
− | dishes again and feel alive.” |
||
− | Ruminas looked satisfied, and as for Hinata, her happy performance had come to very exaggerated |
||
− | proportions. |
||
− | No, come to think of it, two thousand years had elapsed before she had the opportunity to eat marinated |
||
− | meat with rice. |
||
− | "Wouldn't it be better with white rice?” |
||
− | "Thank you for your understanding. But this is the part I'm used to.” |
||
− | Yeah, that's good. |
||
− | Having lived for 2,000 years, I'm sure I've seen all kinds of cuisine, but it's not a big deal that the colors |
||
− | are different. |
||
− | Until then, unlike Chloe, Hinata can't even seem to taste it. Probably because she only had access to |
||
− | visual intelligence, so she was very thankful to have a meal alone. |
||
− | Thinking about Hinata's situation, one can imagine that she would naturally feel grateful. |
||
− | The dinner ended afterwards and was generally well received. |
||
− | As soon as they finished eating, the demon lords were busy making preparations to return home. Since |
||
− | they're all here, it's okay to stay for a while, but they don't seem to plan on staying long after they're done. |
||
− | "Chloe, if you hate it here, don't worry about it, and just contact me. I'll be right over to pick you up.” |
||
− | Seemingly not dead in the water yet, Leon spoke defiantly. |
||
− | Who was going to take in Chloe, after which for a time fell into a glue. |
||
− | "My friends are here, and I'd rather be on Mr. Rimuru's side.” |
||
− | |||
− | In the end we decided to respect Chloe's wishes, but I don't think that would have made Leon accept it. |
||
− | After all, Leon's obsession with Chloe was obvious enough. |
||
− | I have a bit of an opinion about the means that Leon has taken. But as far as protecting Chloe's feelings |
||
− | alone was concerned, that sentiment was true. |
||
− | This sentiment of Leon's did convey to Chloe as well. |
||
− | "Brother Leon, I'm happy to know you're worried about me. But you don't really have to worry about |
||
− | that. I'm not a child anymore!” |
||
− | After saying this, Chloe hugged Leon. |
||
− | For his part, Leon gave a gentle smile and touched Chloe's head. |
||
− | I heard that they had grown up together as close brother and sister, and it looked like Leon really |
||
− | valued Chloe. |
||
− | At this point, Chloe let go of Leon, followed by turning into an adult. |
||
− | "You see, by the power of Chronoa, I can become grown up. So brother doesn't have to worry about me |
||
− | anymore." |
||
− | Seemingly trying to reassure Leon, Chloe finished with a whiff of a smile. |
||
− | The destructive power of this smile was unusually strong. |
||
− | Should I say that smile was pathetic? Looking vulnerable, yet giving the impression that she has a |
||
− | strong heart. That smile contains that charm. |
||
− | "That's true. You've become a very wonderful woman. But I want to cherish you and your mood |
||
− | remains the same. It's okay for you to look up to me whenever you want.” |
||
− | Leon smiled and said this to Chloe. He's a handsome man with a lot of charm. Is that the kind of |
||
− | calmness you should expect from an adult? It feels very handsome. |
||
− | This kind of thing doesn't seem to be something I learned. Thinking about this side, I watched from the |
||
− | sidelines, not expecting Leon to turn his head and look at me with a cold look. |
||
− | The fallout between this is said to be as intense as it gets. |
||
− | "Chloe says she's grown up, so maybe you...” |
||
− | "No! I don't have a gender, how could I do something like that!?” |
||
− | What a misunderstanding. |
||
− | If it were me, he wouldn't seem to have all the composure of an adult. |
||
− | I also tried desperately to explain. Chloe, who found out we were talking about this, came out and |
||
− | counted on Leon, thinking that Leon would accept it..........it looks like all that was just cosmetic. |
||
− | The evidence is... |
||
− | |||
− | "I think you know better than to put Chloe in danger, don't you?” |
||
− | To go back, he whispered a warning in my ear. |
||
− | This makes it seem like he's overprotective of Chloe, but Chloe was sucked into the otherworld with |
||
− | him in the first place, and Leon once went out of his way to find her. It's not that I don't understand how |
||
− | Leon would feel worried. Then he went back to his home country docilely, for now. |
||
− | I made an appointment with him and said that I would take Chloe over to play next time, and thanks to |
||
− | Chloe, there seemed to be a chance for us to establish bonding with the Golden Township ruled by Demon |
||
− | Lord Leon. |
||
− | He felt a bit like a brother-in-law, with an annoying feeling, and it was okay for me to put up with it. |
||
− | "Well, it's over, after all. Chloe, you are a very important friend. If you encounter any difficulties, |
||
− | please feel free to come to me for help. You take care of yourself.” |
||
− | Immediately after Leon, Ruminas also pampered Chloe. Of course, I didn't say any of these things. |
||
− | Don't try to piss her off on purpose. |
||
− | And so it passed—leaving these words, and Ruminas and her party departed with them. |
||
− | Hinata also went back, leaving only Guy in the end. I looked over at him and thought to myself, ‘Isn't |
||
− | he going back yet?’ As a result, Diablo was seen pestering Guy over there. |
||
− | "In that case, I'll go on and finish what I didn't say...” |
||
− | "No, I've heard enough of those words.” |
||
− | You don't have to be so polite. |
||
− | "Don't send me weird invitations too...!" |
||
− | What the hell is Diablo doing!? |
||
− | "Geez, there's nothing we can do about that. I'll change the subject and tell you what you'd like to hear, |
||
− | like how Testarossa and their work is going, and anecdotes about Lord Rimuru...” |
||
− | It made me look at him with a dumbfounded look, mentally thinking ‘how much he wanted to say that,’ |
||
− | and later found out that Guy seemed to be in the same mood. |
||
− | "No, no, no, you guys seem busy right now, I'll come over and play next time you get settled.” |
||
− | Guy hurriedly opened his mouth to refuse, and then hurriedly fled the scene. |
||
− | I was so impressed that I thought to myself, ‘It turns out that Guy has a panicked side too.’ |
||
− | Seeing the unexpected side, I think he might not be so difficult to communicate. Although you can't |
||
− | take this person lightly, you shouldn't have to worry as much as you originally thought. |
||
− | The other side also accepts the fact that Chloe is a "hero" and the biggest problem is arguably solved. |
||
− | |||
− | All that was left next was Yuuki's movements and his attempt to flee to the Eastern Empire. |
||
− | Let's put aside whether or not Yuuki is worthy of belief. |
||
− | There might be a war after that—I sighed at the thought of it. |
||
− | One wave has not yet subsided and another has risen. |
||
− | I wish the day of peace had come sooner, I was beginning to feel melancholy. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Although it was only a verbal agreement, the most important thing was the assistance of the two demon |
||
− | lords. If there is a real war, that alone makes one feel reliable if there are trustworthy friendly countries |
||
− | around. |
||
− | They can be expected to send support, and even asked to consider accepting refugees if the worst |
||
− | happens. |
||
− | But it's best not to have a war. |
||
− | This depends on how the other side plays, we can only react to the situation...... |
||
− | Complaining here isn't the way to go, so I decided to think about countermeasures first. |
||
− | The first thing to do is to stand firm, to the point where even a war with the Empire would be fine. |
||
− | Be prepared for everything—I made up my mind. |
||
− | Chapter 2: Results and Preparation |
||
− | Months passed after the meeting with Guy and the others. |
||
− | Time flies, and a year has passed since I became a demon lord. |
||
− | Attended the Walpurgis. |
||
− | Matched up against Hinata. |
||
− | Had the Founding Festival. |
||
− | As well as fighting against Mariabell and the Rosso. |
||
− | Probably because of a lot of things that happened, the year really turned around. |
||
− | We only found our own people and quietly held the Tempest Resurrection Festival, but the Empire still |
||
− | did not act. Having said that, according to the information brought by Souei and Moss, it seemed that |
||
− | there were supplies coming in one after another in the major capitals near the military border. |
||
− | Things have come to this point where even I can see it. |
||
− | Knowing that war will break out soon afterwards. |
||
− | |||
− | Now that a war had been established, the entry scrutiny into the Jura Tempest Federation would |
||
− | become even stricter. |
||
− | It can't be the same as before, no matter who's coming, you're welcome. The only people who are able |
||
− | to enter the country are adventurers or businessmen who are able to confirm their wealth, otherwise they |
||
− | are referred and others who have similar qualifications. |
||
− | Such measures were taken to police spies, but there were actually other reasons. |
||
− | That's what's used to differentiate. |
||
− | Human beings are not the only ones who visit our country; everyone's abilities vary. People with |
||
− | unclear backgrounds are usually barbaric and we would be overwhelmed if they were allowed to enter our |
||
− | country in large numbers. |
||
− | After all, even with an explicit ban on fighting behavior in town, there's still no stopping idiots from |
||
− | running amok. We do set "boundaries", but it is difficult to resist magic completely. |
||
− | It's different from towns that are inhabited only by humans, and different from towns with magical |
||
− | creatures. |
||
− | So we went to consult with Gazel and decided to emulate the Dwarven Kingdom. |
||
− | Educate people a little as they enter our country and let them learn our regulations. This is what is |
||
− | called an immigration review. |
||
− | If the other party's goal is immigration, they'll have to do more careful study first. We have other |
||
− | institutions set up specifically to deal with that and will take them to that place for education. Wait until |
||
− | they learn how to work, then they can issue a permit to enter the country. |
||
− | These matters were best left to the men of Shion. Even if the other side is brutal, they still have a way |
||
− | of letting the other side know where the division is. There are also spies from the Empire that can be |
||
− | found in passing, so we should continue to maintain this system in the future. |
||
− | We will make a distinction in advance at the time of immigration screening, and we will also ask each |
||
− | other about the purpose of entering the country. In addition to preventing people with no money from |
||
− | infiltrating our country, they can also prevent trouble in advance. |
||
− | The arena is surrounded by many hotels of average standard, which are used by people who have no |
||
− | money on them. |
||
− | We would take the moneyed merchants and nobles to the high class hotel area. As for the upper class |
||
− | accommodation in the capital "Rimuru", it's for the top people. |
||
− | There are also travelers who want to come to our side for retreats and are brought to this high-class area |
||
− | by us. |
||
− | Recollection is priceless—that kind of sophistry does not apply in our country. Our ethos is that the |
||
− | user pays and then the holiday is happy. |
||
− | Prices vary from person to person, with the average user spending from 30 silver coins a night. For the |
||
− | rich and low ranking nobles, it was more than one gold coin. |
||
− | |||
− | There's no cap on the amount of money that can be spent again, and we're going to stay in a room that |
||
− | costs more than ten gold coins a night—geez, why is it that I'm the one who's playing publicity... |
||
− | Presumably, this is the way to distinguish. |
||
− | In order to make it a tourist area, we hope that the more people use it, the better. For example, some |
||
− | businessmen who do big business with us and those who break through the ten floors of the labyrinth, we |
||
− | have prepared gifts for them, such as accommodation packages to stay in high-end hotels. |
||
− | Maze Challengers rates these rewards highly. |
||
− | The fact that the meal is of high quality is passed on to everyone and helps to boost morale. |
||
− | Just eating a meal would cost more than ten silver coins. |
||
− | If you go to a cheap hotel, you can stay for as little as three silver coins, and from that point of view, |
||
− | the price is quite high. |
||
− | That being said... |
||
− | There are times when people want to be extravagant, so some people will spend the money they get |
||
− | from maze hunting or doing other activities on this. |
||
− | It's also our organizers' duty to provide some space for these people to spend their money. |
||
− | If they make it to the tenth level, they must be able to team up to defeat large spiders (dark spiders) of |
||
− | B level difficulty—in other words, teams of adventurers of C+ or higher. If it could be beaten alone, it |
||
− | would be the equivalent of a grade B or higher, and there's nothing wrong with recognizing that they have |
||
− | a corresponding right. |
||
− | In small countries, these people can already be knights. In the Freedom Association, if you come to B |
||
− | level, you're good enough to be a knight no matter what country you go to. |
||
− | As long as one acknowledges the status of the other like this, it is natural for people to pay attention to |
||
− | their words and actions. |
||
− | That said, if it's a B-grade adventurer there should be quite a bit of money in it. The same is true of the |
||
− | Labyrinth Challenger. |
||
− | Eren and the others don't seem to have much money, but let's just say this group is the exception. |
||
− | Basically, if it's causing problems, there won't be a second chance. |
||
− | The premium lots were fenced off with a moat and were heavily guarded. We had explained to people |
||
− | that if they were kicked out they would not get another chance to come in. |
||
− | Everyone understands this, no one messes around and the image strategy can be very successful. |
||
− | The merchants were no less than businessmen, and they flocked to the weapons and artifacts produced |
||
− | by the Jura Tempest Federation. |
||
− | There are also people who make big deals and have a lot of money. |
||
− | Even without a voucher, the number of guests coming to spend money naturally increases. |
||
− | |||
− | The items we put in the hands of the merchants are either equipment made by the apprentices under |
||
− | Kurobee’s men, or fine craftsmanship made by the Dold apprentices. Those qualities are, of course, all |
||
− | very good and quite well received. |
||
− | As for items such as special equipment opened from the labyrinth treasure chest, those merchants ran |
||
− | off to acquire them. This has me in a bit of a mixed mood, but we have been keeping an eye out to avoid |
||
− | an exodus of dangerous items, so we'll wait and see for now. |
||
− | When these things are sold around the world, people's opinions of our country spread. |
||
− | Thanks to this, the average consumer has also recently started to see an increase. I can't help but feel |
||
− | admiration for the power of word-of-mouth. |
||
− | This may lead one to think, ‘What the hell is going on when you're in a war crisis?’ But that's a |
||
− | different thing. |
||
− | I also know that I am too spontaneous and do what I want. |
||
− | Although wary of the crisis that will one day come, I am not afraid. Not giving up on the daily routine |
||
− | and taking one step at a time to do what you can is best. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Just as the capital is developing smoothly, we continue to overhaul our transport network with other |
||
− | countries. |
||
− | As Benimaru stepped in to convince, Momiji and the Tengu Clan were willing to assist. The tunnels |
||
− | have now been opened and the road paving work is still partly complete. |
||
− | There was also the mechanic brought by Duke Elalude who was about to complete the handover, so it |
||
− | wouldn't be long before there was a direct path between the Jura Tempest Federation and the Sorcerer |
||
− | Dynasty Sarion. |
||
− | We have also begun to work on laying the track to the Kingdom of Farmenas. |
||
− | The goal is to complete it quickly. |
||
− | As far as the route to the Kingdom of Ingracia is concerned, the tracks have been opened as planned. |
||
− | The same goes for the Dwarf Kingdom, where even the hotel town with its parking lot is being built. |
||
− | Through the great forest of Jura, we came to the site of the rendezvous with the Ameld River, which |
||
− | was used as a resting place and a good base for construction when the street was being opened up. We laid |
||
− | the track along the river and this place was just right for a middle base. |
||
− | There were also magical creatures that lived nearby that gathered to form a small town. This of course |
||
− | had to be utilized a bit, so we tidied up that town and let it develop into a town for people to stay in. |
||
− | This hotel town will become a major metropolis with a repeater station in the future, it’s a major focus |
||
− | where most of the importance will be increased. |
||
− | And on the Eurazania side, work was done to widen the road. The paving of certain parts of the road |
||
− | has not been completed, but movement is not a problem. |
||
− | |||
− | Since it was really uncomfortable to ride in a high-speed carriage, the merchants were begging bitterly, |
||
− | ‘I hope we finish sooner.' |
||
− | Having said that, safety and convenience have evolved considerably compared to the past and have |
||
− | reached a point where they are not comparable. |
||
− | For the sake of travelers who advance at night, we always have street lights lit at night, fully automatic |
||
− | magic engines set up at every distance, and the "barrier" used to expel monsters do work. |
||
− | Just like that, in less than a year, the overhaul of the traffic network has been largely completed. |
||
− | The Dwarven Kingdom and the Kingdom of Ingracia have begun to test run the Magic Train, which |
||
− | can be used in practice. |
||
− | We will obtain the information generated in the experiment and use it to consolidate the problem. In |
||
− | fact, all aspects of the testing have been done, and this is called a practical experiment. |
||
− | It maintains an average speed of fifty kilometers per hour and can carry a lot of stuff. Now the history |
||
− | of logistics will be rewritten. |
||
− | Even ingredients from distant regions can maintain freshness during delivery. In this way, people will |
||
− | eat more and more abundantly, and fewer people will starve because of famine. |
||
− | Rationalizing the logistics system is indispensable in order to enhance the country's strength. I |
||
− | recognize that again. |
||
− | Along with gathering this information, I intend to produce a detailed operating cycle. Constant testing |
||
− | in order to create a schedule. |
||
− | As for the section connecting the Dwarven Kingdom and the Jura Tempest Federation, the entire |
||
− | distance was about a thousand kilometers. Moving at 50 km/h would take 20 hours—less than a day to |
||
− | reach. |
||
− | The distance to the Kingdom of Ingracia is about three hundred kilometers, and it only takes six hours |
||
− | to get there. |
||
− | But these are all numbers that have been calculated with security in mind. |
||
− | Theoretically, the speed can be increased four times, and even the handling capacity can be calculated |
||
− | to exceed a thousand tons. However, it has not yet achieved any success in practical application, and if it |
||
− | runs at full speed, it will be difficult to cope with any accident. |
||
− | Let's wait and see for now. |
||
− | Practical application will certainly be troublesome, and also take into account the rest time. In addition, |
||
− | the "Magic Train" can be used continuously to its limit, and it will run at night for a while. On top of that, |
||
− | refurbishment work such as replacement parts has to be done at night, and technicians and train crews |
||
− | cannot be allowed to work around the clock. |
||
− | So far we have prepared twenty power vehicles. |
||
− | Each power car is connected to two wagons, plus three passenger cars, for a total of six cars in one |
||
− | train. |
||
− | |||
− | The passenger car has eighty seats, but can carry up to one hundred and fifty passengers. However, |
||
− | station guests have to spend hours on their feet, so I think it's better not to approve it. |
||
− | If the target for a drive is 200 or more passengers, the ridership is over 80 percent. Considering the cost |
||
− | of transporting each person, how exactly should the fare be booked—geez, why am I even thinking about |
||
− | that? |
||
− | I would have done well to leave this sort of thing to Myourmile-kun. |
||
− | Sooner or later, we will be able to really get through, and it will be more convenient for us to have |
||
− | more performance to improve the operation rate more or less. |
||
− | Let's aim to exceed the speed of 100 km/h and increase the number of train cars to about ten. |
||
− | This is not a dream, but a reality that will soon come true. |
||
− | That's pretty much it, and the results of the year can be said to be substantial. |
||
− | If these results were to be published, I think the world would be in a state of amazement and |
||
− | excitement. |
||
− | A bright future will be created, and the benefits of our efforts, of our country, will be widely known. |
||
− | Life will be fulfilling. |
||
− | There will be delicious food and a variety of entertainment cultures from around the world. |
||
− | The switch to slime didn't even occur to him that a fun and happy life was just around the corner. |
||
− | If there were no problems brought about by the Eastern Empire, there would be no need to be upset |
||
− | about anything and one could indulge one's interests... |
||
− | Then it occurred to me that I could declare war on the Empire by myself, Veldora and the volunteers, |
||
− | and at the same time take the Empire down. |
||
− | Once civilization is highly developed, an army of angels may come, but there is no telling where those |
||
− | opponents are. So it's difficult for us to attack on our own initiative, but the Empire is a different story. |
||
− | Since they're making big moves to prepare for the offense, there's no complaint that they've been beaten |
||
− | to the punch—I can't help but think so. |
||
− | On the one hand it's not in my character to wait and think offense is easier than defense no matter what. |
||
− | If the Empire's intention is to annex the Western countries, they can ignore us without attacking the |
||
− | Great Forest of Jura for a different strategy. |
||
− | The resurrection of Veldora has become so well known that a little investigation will reveal that being |
||
− | an enemy to me is the same as being an enemy to Veldora. |
||
− | The choice is in the hands of the Empire. |
||
− | The current situation is putting us under a lot of pressure. |
||
− | |||
− | So, to say whether they will invade the West directly...... |
||
− | There’s no way to take the sea route. |
||
− | Considering the possibility of being attacked by a large sea beast, it was not safe to prepare many giant |
||
− | warships. |
||
− | It would be too risky to take into account when fighting on the territory of the Great Sea Beast. It's not |
||
− | even known if you can cross the sea safely. |
||
− | To fight at sea where it was difficult to gain a foothold, the conditions were too harsh for those knights. |
||
− | Besides, there are a lot of soldiers to transport, I wonder how many ships to prepare. |
||
− | Even if they were to transport tens of thousands of soldiers into the Kingdom of Farmenas, Youm and |
||
− | the others would not be not idle. They were indeed defended and prepared to meet the Empire. |
||
− | If it was impossible to build a forward position at the beginning of the attack, the Imperial side would |
||
− | not have sent additional manpower to reinforce it. There were large sea beasts in the rear and the |
||
− | Farmenas Kingdom Army ahead. In this way, the Empire's soldiers will also lose morale, and cutting in |
||
− | from a tactical point of view will be like winning a battle. |
||
− | Was it possible, then, for the Empire to ignore the Kingdom of Farmenas and attack northern Ingracia? |
||
− | The conclusion is that this is not easy to implement. |
||
− | North of Ingracia is the playground of the demons. |
||
− | Guy also doesn't seem to have any intention of stopping his men, who are currently in charge of |
||
− | defending that area from Testarossa's men. |
||
− | There are a lot of militants in this area who would fight regularly, and if the Empire attacked there, it is |
||
− | conceivable that they would just happen to be targeted by everyone. |
||
− | So I think it's unlikely that they'll take the sea route to launch an invasion. |
||
− | Now taking a look at the land route...... |
||
− | To pass through the interior of the Dwarven Kingdom, they must first cross the Dragon's Lair, located |
||
− | in the Great Mountains of Canaat. |
||
− | The latter is too high of a risk to be taken into account. |
||
− | This is because wanting to march at an altitude higher than North Peak, no matter how well prepared, is |
||
− | an act of suicide. |
||
− | It's impossible to train an ordinary soldier to be an expert mountaineer, and even if there was a way, |
||
− | there's A-ranked monsters waiting in front of them—a swarm of evil dragons. |
||
− | By normal thinking logic, no fool would choose that route. |
||
− | So what if the route is through the interior of the Dwarven Kingdom? |
||
− | Since Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom, had pointed out the possibility, Hinata went to investigate, |
||
− | and it sounded as if the great army was likely to pass. |
||
− | |||
− | Having said that, Gazel could not allow this to happen, and if it did, the Empire would have to attack |
||
− | the Dwarven Kingdom before it could attack the Western nations. |
||
− | Trying to attack the Dwarven Kingdom was too much of a stretch. |
||
− | The declared neutral armed power, Dwargon, has a well-developed standing army for the security of its |
||
− | country. The army's equipment was built with good technology, and those were no fun. They even |
||
− | enjoyed the reputation of "no weak soldiers in Dwargon". |
||
− | Basically, just observing the terrain will also reveal that the Dwarven Kingdom is constructed like a |
||
− | fortress. As long as you guard the entrance and exit, you will be able to resist even if a large army comes. |
||
− | There are three major cities—Isthmus, Wester and St. Doral. |
||
− | There are a total of three entrances and exits, and if the Empire really wanted to attack, they would |
||
− | have chosen either Isthmus or St. Doral. Wester was able to lead to the kingdom of Farmenas, and there |
||
− | was no need to be alarmed in this regard. |
||
− | There is nothing more dangerous than the Isthmus connected to the Empire's borders, but Gazel is not |
||
− | dimwitted. He told the troops to focus here and asked them to check on the Empire's movements. |
||
− | I'll be there if something goes wrong, and the Dwarven Kingdom should be safe to hand over to Gazel. |
||
− | That is the situation that our country is currently facing. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | As a result, I think the Empire had to choose to go through the Great Forest of Jura. |
||
− | These days it's been a daily meeting with Benimaru to discuss, and until then I keep thinking the same |
||
− | thing. |
||
− | The Great Forest of Jura is guarded by us, and if the Empire chooses to pass through here, then their |
||
− | biggest bottleneck is obviously Veldora. My guess is that they will not be able to break through from the |
||
− | front, but will prepare troops as bait, intending to use them to trick Veldora. |
||
− | Taking this possibility into account, I have to think about what to defend within our borders. |
||
− | In the great forest of Jura, there are three routes by which military operations can be conducted. |
||
− | Except, one of them was right next to the Dwarven Kingdom. If the Empire ignores our warnings and |
||
− | invades, they will be besieged by the Dwarven army and our army. I think the Empire should also be well |
||
− | aware of the dangers that would be encountered if they took this route, and even lowering their guard |
||
− | should be fine. |
||
− | The Empire is likely to attack through two other routes of aggression. |
||
− | But is it really that simple? |
||
− | Scattered forces are not conducive to fighting a large army, so it is possible to send half of the force to |
||
− | follow Veldora, the other half being our army. If we adopt such a tactic, the forces on the Imperial side |
||
− | that are prepared to be used exclusively as bait may be sufficient. |
||
− | |||
− | I'm not an expert on the military to that extent. Those soldiers are dedicated to war, and I don't think |
||
− | they would adopt such a pure form of combat. |
||
− | And the Empire is in danger of underestimating us. |
||
− | They think they have an overwhelming army, whether it’s against an army of Veldora or a monster |
||
− | army, which can be ravaged at will. |
||
− | Or they might not attack with a straight face, but instead go the other way. |
||
− | The regular army can be used as bait to divide the elite troops into many small groups and fight with a |
||
− | sound bite. Breaking into small groups and taking the forest, then meeting up somewhere—what in that |
||
− | case? |
||
− | In this case, it would be impossible to monitor all the forest trails. |
||
− | Depending on the size of the opponent, casualties may occur among our personnel if reconnaissance |
||
− | forces are casually placed. |
||
− | If, as Hinata did to them, the other side dispatched strength like a small squad of Paladins... |
||
− | Even taking that possibility into account, I can think of several routes through which they might attack, |
||
− | not enough to cover all of them given the number of troops we have. |
||
− | It's too risky to identify a target for the empire to step up to the plate again, and I want to avoid that as |
||
− | much as possible. If we lose our lead, we will be in an irreversible situation. |
||
− | It's to avoid that, so we've been on guard, but the most important key—the movement of the Empire— |
||
− | we’ve never been able to see that. |
||
− | In the so-called war, if the opponent can be taken by surprise, the situation will be in his own favor. |
||
− | Make tactics that take your opponent by surprise, and by doing so alone you have the potential to win. |
||
− | In this way, we must consider the possibilities... |
||
− | This keeps spinning in place. |
||
− | No way. |
||
− | The more I think about it, the more I get tired of it. |
||
− | Or should we attack first? |
||
− | Or should that be done, as soon as the Empire steps in to declare war, we launch a special attack? |
||
− | It's not like the Empire is necessarily going to send out troops the way we envisioned, so there's no |
||
− | point in continuing to think about it. |
||
− | Either way it makes more sense that we take the initiative and attack without waiting for the other side |
||
− | to strike. |
||
− | That way there's nothing to worry about and we take the reins. |
||
− | ...but I wouldn't do that just yet. |
||
− | |||
− | It's hard to think of an answer. |
||
− | This kind of thing depends on improvisation. |
||
− | Responding to a crisis. |
||
− | How well that word is pronounced, giving the impression of a shrewd and capable man. |
||
− | So much so that I made my usual conclusion and next reached towards the cream puffs prepared by |
||
− | Shuna. |
||
− | Use up your brain and you want something sweet. |
||
− | Eating too much would make one too bloated, but that kind of thing wouldn't happen to me. |
||
− | If it's really too much to eat, plan for it then. |
||
− | "Ah, only you eat yourself good.” |
||
− | I used the black tea that Shion had made for me to moisten my throat while enjoying the cream puffs, |
||
− | and by this time the Benimaru had finally arrived. |
||
− | The location is my office. Lately I've had to discuss something with Benimaru every day, and today he |
||
− | was a little late. |
||
− | There may be a war with the Empire in the future, and I asked Benimaru to prepare before doing |
||
− | something in that direction, so he seemed busy. Although he was a little late, he complained that he was |
||
− | too narrow-minded. |
||
− | Huh? You want me to help you? What was being said, I didn't understand at all. |
||
− | That's not for laymen to interfere with. |
||
− | That's a convenient phrase to think about... |
||
− | "Shion, pour a cup of black tea for Benimaru too.” |
||
− | "Yes, sir!" |
||
− | The cuisine that Shion cooked seemed to cast a shadow on Benimaru's mind, causing him to always |
||
− | show a guarded look. In fact, only the black tea is okay, but Benimaru still dare not be careless. |
||
− | "Thank you. Feeling tired makes one want to eat something sweet.” |
||
− | "Yeah. Now you can use sugar as much as you like and hope that these peaceful days will continue.” |
||
− | "That's right. But even if we have to fight each other, it doesn't matter, just beat them to death." |
||
− | Benimaru is as confident as ever. |
||
− | While solid, let's hope he doesn't forget to make an effort to avoid the war. |
||
− | "Go ahead!” |
||
− | |||
− | At this time, Shion served tea to Benimaru. |
||
− | She also poured me a second cup of tea and the aroma was very healing for me. |
||
− | "By the way, where's Diablo?" |
||
− | "Oh, he went to play arbitrator today, too.” |
||
− | “Again?" |
||
− | "Mmm. Here we go again.” |
||
− | That's right, Diablo kept running to be an arbitrator. |
||
− | Every day Ultima and Carerra cause problems. |
||
− | It didn't feel like the two were at loggerheads, but they just loved to fight. |
||
− | |||
− | Yesterday it was a debate over the extradition of the prisoners, and before that it was a fight over what |
||
− | to do with the suspects in custody. |
||
− | Sometimes there are fights over the menu of the meal, or over who will buy the latest version of the |
||
− | costume first. |
||
− | It's okay to just fight verbally, but once those two start fighting, there's a resistance that even the yakuza |
||
− | are afraid of. |
||
− | Only Diablo could stop them. |
||
− | As for Diablo's subordinate, Venom, he was not only beaten by two major forces, but he also quarreled |
||
− | and lost. |
||
− | But there was no harm done to the townspeople, and in fact they became a famous commodity, even a |
||
− | gambling object, which, having said that, could not be left untouched. |
||
− | It was based on these considerations that Diablo was sent, but perhaps it was time to think of a |
||
− | response to the underlying problem. This is because Diablo might have put up with an unbearable fury if |
||
− | he hadn't done so. |
||
− | Previously Diablo had also taken Ultima and Carrera into the labyrinth. Not going in for a date, not so |
||
− | sweet, he boasted of thoroughly lecturing the two. |
||
− | They wouldn't die inside the maze, so he could teach those two a lesson and beat them to death, but |
||
− | even then, they wouldn't reflect on it. |
||
− | Instead, they’re happy and hoping to fight Diablo. |
||
− | Ahhh, why is the demon race so belligerent... |
||
− | Personally, I think there's no end to dealing with these two. |
||
− | "I've kept you waiting.” |
||
− | After I chatted with Benimaru for a while... |
||
− | A weary Diablo returned. |
||
− | "You're back, after all your hard work." |
||
− | "No, that's not hard work, it's time spent for Lord Rimuru..." |
||
− | "You don't look tired at all. Let's get to the point.” |
||
− | "I thought so.” |
||
− | He can still say stupid things there, which means it should be okay. |
||
− | Diablo seemed to want to say something, which should have been to show off his fight record as usual |
||
− | anyway. I don't think those things need to be taken to heart, and Benimaru decided to start the discussion |
||
− | today. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | |||
− | As mentioned earlier, more and more migrants are entering our country. |
||
− | In this way, the question is how to assign work to those visitors. |
||
− | I think it's the same in every country, employment rates are very important. |
||
− | In order to increase the productive capacity of the country, the focus is on getting every citizen to work |
||
− | seriously. |
||
− | The more people are employed, the more personal consumption will increase and the boom will follow. |
||
− | Conversely, a worsening employment boom will be followed by a worsening crime rate. |
||
− | This must be properly managed, and that is something that the leadership of the country should be |
||
− | doing, but in practice it is very difficult to achieve. |
||
− | Accepted immigrants vary in their individual abilities, and there is limited pure labor work that anyone |
||
− | can do. |
||
− | The country is developing and there is a rush to work everywhere, so so far there is a way to distribute |
||
− | work. But now that those projects are nearing completion, what to do in the future will be an issue. |
||
− | People with better abilities won't have a problem. |
||
− | It's relatively easy to accept people like skilled people who have a skill, who can feed and clothe |
||
− | themselves without worrying about their talent. |
||
− | The problem is people who have no knowledge and no way to make money. |
||
− | If it's a farmer, just give them farmland. |
||
− | If they are craftsmen, just introduce them to the workshop. |
||
− | If it's adventurers, they have mazes to wade through. |
||
− | If it's entertainers, the theater can hire them. |
||
− | How should people without these talents be treated? |
||
− | In the face of this problem, my answer is to set up an educational facility. |
||
− | Ask the other person what they can do during the immigration review, and then ask them to do |
||
− | extended learning. The place dedicated to their learning is the educational facility, which is currently used |
||
− | by the military under the jurisdiction of Benimaru. |
||
− | "The number of immigrants continues to increase, and the number of volunteers who want to join the |
||
− | military is also increasing. But it is still a question of whether it is useful, and if it is only for policing in |
||
− | the country, it should be possible.” |
||
− | This is the reason why we have tried to implement this practice, but as things stand, there seems to be |
||
− | more people. |
||
− | There's food on the table when you join the army, and you learn skills for free, and you even help with |
||
− | referrals—rumors are spreading. |
||
− | |||
− | As a result, not only the immigrants, but also many adventurers and mercenaries gathered one after |
||
− | another. |
||
− | Well, since the defense of Western countries is also our responsibility, armament enhancement is also a |
||
− | major issue. |
||
− | These are also the reasons why there are no problems at the moment. There are a few minor situations |
||
− | that come up one after the other, but those can be adjusted within the military. |
||
− | The problem is that we are more and more likely to go to war with the Empire. |
||
− | How to get people who have just joined the army on the battlefield and have to reconfigure the force is |
||
− | imminent. |
||
− | So I ordered Benimaru to come up with a new organization chart. |
||
− | Benimaru took out a piece of paper and spread it on the table. |
||
− | "This is the organizational chart I reimagined. This kind of staffing is a bit bold, but I think it should |
||
− | work." |
||
− | The power of command is in Benimaru's hands, including the power of appointment, and I hold the |
||
− | power of command. |
||
− | This is a bit complicated, as the right to command is supposed to include the right to command. I |
||
− | separated it out and handed it to Benimaru. |
||
− | |||
− | In terms of commanding the military, I, a layman, shouldn't interject—because I think so, military- |
||
− | related matters are given priority to Benimaru. |
||
− | |||
− | Also because of this, in the army, Benimaru's orders are still bigger than mine. |
||
− | Except, strategic orders are a different matter. |
||
− | Things like assigning people to the top military appointments or making judgments to bring the war to |
||
− | an end in time of war. |
||
− | The following general assignments can be arranged by Benimaru according to his own authority, but |
||
− | the establishment of a legion or the appointment of a general is left to my decision. |
||
− | Whether or not to approve the organization chart produced by Benimaru must be confirmed by me. |
||
− | “Oh... if you think that's okay, then I'm okay with that, but...” |
||
− | Not going to be picky, but it's tempting to say a few words sometimes. |
||
− | Since the power of appointment is in my hands, I am responsible if anything goes wrong. |
||
− | However, we've actually argued several times about the staffing this time around. |
||
− | There is no point in saying that we do not intend to express our views. |
||
− | |||
− | As for the personnel arrangements I insisted they adopt, it was this paragraph—“First Army Chief |
||
− | Gobta". |
||
− | "The proposal to make Gobta a general was at first exaggerated, but he seemed unexpectedly suitable.” |
||
− | Looking at Benimaru's reaction also shows that there are those who are for and those who are against |
||
− | making Gobta a grand general. |
||
− | Indeed, it is disturbing to appoint that fool, Gobta, as head. With Gobta's judgment of the lives and |
||
− | deaths of his right and left minions, no wonder Benimaru and the staff under him were so troubled. |
||
− | Gobta also sleeps a lot during meetings, and he doesn't have any problems—even I don't think so. |
||
− | However, I am well aware that Gobta has been sneaking in special training and that he has been |
||
− | working hard and wants to defend this country. |
||
− | "I told you so! This man will work hard when he should.” |
||
− | It's just that when you don't have to be serious you're going to completely mess it up. |
||
− | Having said that, Gobta's men trusted him, don't look at him like that, he was actually very good at |
||
− | taking care of people. |
||
− | I trust him a lot. |
||
− | "That guy is also one of the Four Heavenly Kings, and Lord Rimuru is definitely not looking away!” |
||
− | "Right. On top of that, just in case, I'm sending Testarossa over as an inspector to help make up for any |
||
− | shortfall." |
||
− | Both Shion and Diablo, part of the same "Four Heavenly Kings", elected Gobta. |
||
− | "Since you have all said so, as the head of the Four Heavenly Kings, how can you refuse?” |
||
− | In this way, Benimaru also revealed a bitter smile. |
||
− | In fact, he endorses Gobta. |
||
− | "Indeed, as Diablo said. If something goes wrong, we'll just have to come back up. Just let him do it.” |
||
− | "Should be fine. It doesn't look like much, in fact it seems to be very desirable.” |
||
− | With that, we decided to make Gobta a general. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The military chiefs outside of Gobta also need to be sure, I've been looking at the organization chart. |
||
− | There are three legions under Benimaru. |
||
− | The First Legion is currently the talk of the town. |
||
− | With Gobta as head of the army, Hakurou was made military adviser. |
||
− | |||
− | The soldiers under the banner are as follows. |
||
− | *Hundred wolf and ghost (ogre?) soldiers. |
||
− | Each one has grown to the A- level, with strength equivalent to a hundred men. |
||
− | *12,000 in the Green Corps. |
||
− | The 4,000 men who had joined at the beginning of the Kusaka (???) period became superior soldiers, |
||
− | and underneath were the 8,000 subordinate soldiers who were later employed. They seem to act in groups |
||
− | of three. |
||
− | The troop strength has increased dramatically this year, but most of it has been magical creatures from |
||
− | the Great Forest of Jura. So it's not too much of a problem to apply. |
||
− | Although subordinate soldiers only have C to D ranks, superior soldiers are trained to the equivalent of |
||
− | B ranks. Should be able to play a considerable amount of combat. |
||
− | Then there is the Second Corps. |
||
− | With Geld as Chief of Staff. |
||
− | With regard to this Second Corps, it is currently serving as a working force and is active around the |
||
− | world. We expected to call them back as soon as we entered wartime, and they would become the main |
||
− | army of the Jura Tempest Federation. |
||
− | The soldiers at the bottom are as follows. |
||
− | Two thousand in the Yellow Legion. |
||
− | The Order of Orc Generals had been Geld's men from the beginning. |
||
− | The personal ability is equivalent to a B+, which is very powerful and can be integrated with Geld to |
||
− | form an impregnable defensive line. |
||
− | At the same time, these men serve as squad leaders and are responsible for leading the new troops. |
||
− | *The Orange Legion is 35,000 strong. |
||
− | The newly arrived Orcs volunteered to join the army. It was the equivalent of a powerful C-ranked |
||
− | force, but there were only fifteen thousand veterans who could step up to the plate. The remaining 20,000 |
||
− | are expected to put them in rear support jobs, or as engineers. |
||
− | Finally, the Third Corps. |
||
− | Having let them actually fight in the field, this regiment can be described as our killer weapon, a |
||
− | guerrilla force that can fly in the air. |
||
− | The head of the army was the man who founded the legion—Gabil. |
||
− | The soldiers at the bottom are as follows. |
||
− | "Hundreds of Flying Dragons". |
||
− | |||
− | Needless to say and know, they were the strongest force in the Jura Tempest Federation. |
||
− | Everyone's fighting ability is equivalent to A-, and in addition to having the ability to fly, they also |
||
− | have superior command abilities. |
||
− | I've heard that some individuals even make it to the A level. Their best move is "Dragon |
||
− | Warriorization". |
||
− | *Three thousand in the Blue Legion. |
||
− | Some of the volunteers were from the Lizardman Warrior Corps, and they all came because they |
||
− | admired Gabil. The main members of this force are them, with capabilities equivalent to C+. |
||
− | However, the essence of the Blue Legion is not here. This regiment is characterized by its ability to |
||
− | fight on flying dragons. This unit has air control and has the highest strike power in the war. |
||
− | That said, there were only about three hundred flying dragons currently cultivated, not enough for |
||
− | everyone. Their main task was to cultivate the flying dragons and provide support, and they might not get |
||
− | a chance to make a big splash until afterwards. |
||
− | Even so, they cannot be underestimated. The Flying Dragon is a subspecies of the lower-order dragon |
||
− | race, equivalent to a B+ monster. Gabil succeeded in capturing them and bred them smoothly, but the goal |
||
− | going forward is for the numbers to increase. If all the members had flying dragons available, then the |
||
− | Blue Legion would have played to their true worth. |
||
− | Above are the three legions directly under Benimaru. |
||
− | "The Second Corps to Geld, and the Third to Gabil? It should be fine." |
||
− | "Well, I've done a lot of evaluation, but I think it's the most appropriate distribution.” |
||
− | With little explanation, Geld would make a solid general. |
||
− | There's nothing wrong with Gabil's side either. |
||
− | He does get carried away, but is very good at combat. He was so good at mock battles that even |
||
− | Benimaru saw him as a competitor. |
||
− | Although he doesn't seem to be very good at thinking about tactics, he’s accurate when it comes to |
||
− | tactical situations. Also very good at taking care of subordinates and knowing when to step back behind |
||
− | the scenes. |
||
− | Impeccable and a good fit for a military chief. |
||
− | "These will remain as they are.” |
||
− | At this point, Benimaru took out another piece of paper. |
||
− | Three forces are recorded above. |
||
− | There are three hundred members of Benimaru's pro-army group, the Kurenai. |
||
− | Led by the A-ranked Gobya, the members of this elite force were all very powerful, all above A-. Also |
||
− | currently serving as principal staff officer. |
||
− | |||
− | Seeing their battle training, I think that these high ranked monsters of Gobya should be able to gain the |
||
− | upper hand when they compete against Kalmud (???). |
||
− | The rest of the team is no exception, and some of them are even A-ranked if you take their skills into |
||
− | account. Some people would not lose even if they went one-on-one with the Paladins, and the combined |
||
− | battle power of this force was difficult to estimate. |
||
− | The benchmark for judging the strength of a magical creatures is mostly determined by the amount of |
||
− | magical power. |
||
− | There is no concept of hierarchy for naturally powerful magical creatures. However, in addition to the |
||
− | inherent physical properties of our magical creatures, they also carry out military training. This would |
||
− | seem to accumulate strength better suited for actual combat. |
||
− | Even at a level higher than the usual standard of judgment, it is not excessive to give such a rating. |
||
− | That said, just look at this exception of Hakurou and you'll see that I was obviously right. |
||
− | The members of this unit are all tough characters who can survive Hakurou's special training in hell. |
||
− | All are fairly well trained. |
||
− | There was also the Blue Shadow Group, an intelligence force led by Souei—over a hundred of them. |
||
− | This force is a mystery, completely obeying the orders of Souei, and significantly fewer people know of |
||
− | their existence. |
||
− | But—as far as I know, there are experts inside. |
||
− | For example, Souka and the four captains under her were all Grade A. |
||
− | There are many more masters there too. Glenda is one of them, with several Special A's. |
||
− | In fact, Testarossa poached some talents through judicial dealings, and those were received by Souei. |
||
− | There was Gerard, the chief of the mercenary regiment, the Apostles of Green, and Aine, the elven |
||
− | emissary who was previously under him. These two are also awesome characters who have surpassed the |
||
− | A rank and are now becoming highly skilled spies who are making a big splash. |
||
− | I used to joke that this secret service specializes in taking in problem children, but now it gives the |
||
− | impression of that. |
||
− | Souei says one can't expect them to perform in battle, but I'm not buying that one. Because they seem |
||
− | to be very good at assassination. |
||
− | It's that there are so many A-plus masters on their side that I really want to say "what the hell are you |
||
− | talking about” to him. |
||
− | What exactly was Souei's goal? |
||
− | Everyone is rumoring that this force feels a little scary, but in a way, it can't be helped. |
||
− | And then look at the "Yomigaeri" with Shion—there are a hundred of them. |
||
− | The characteristic of this unit is that they don’t die easily. |
||
− | |||
− | Using their fearsome regenerative abilities, all members of the team have become strong, equivalent to |
||
− | B+, after a brutal special training session. They were all C's originally, sort of growing the most. |
||
− | They are also very active when fighting with the Paladins, so it's possible that there are people in them |
||
− | who have broken through the limits to A rank. |
||
− | If I had to say which force would be reversed, I'd say it's the "Yomigaeri" of Shion. |
||
− | This unit is the equivalent of my pro-war unit in the organizational chart proposed by Benimaru. |
||
− | Personally, I don't really want to do this, but people are considering putting into practice the ability to |
||
− | fight with their hit resistance—when the bait buys time. |
||
− | If there's anything I can do, I'll use the Yomigaeri as bait to facilitate my escape. |
||
− | Shion once proudly explained this to me. |
||
− | Let me state up front that they don't take orders from me even though they are called the Pro-Guards. |
||
− | The value of this force's existence is to protect me, and I have heard that it is strictly forbidden for them to |
||
− | act on my orders without permission. |
||
− | So even if I scream no, they'll go out of their way to sacrifice themselves for me. |
||
− | This is too much. |
||
− | But even though I asked them to help with the chores, they still agreed in a flash |
||
− | It was better not to tell these things to Shion. |
||
− | There's still a distinction to be made between making superficial appearances and being true to one's |
||
− | heart. |
||
− | By the way. |
||
− | In fact, Shion had another secret army that wasn't even documented in the organization chart. |
||
− | It's a secret, but everyone knows it, so it should be considered a well-known secret. |
||
− | That's the unit that claims to be directly under the Shion. |
||
− | They later became the pro-villains of Shion, but in fact were simply a fan club. |
||
− | The number of people is not known. |
||
− | I don't think any more than a thousand. |
||
− | Because this force is not a regular army, it is not under our jurisdiction. |
||
− | Is it okay that the number of people and their abilities are unknown? |
||
− | Just don't make a scene. |
||
− | These people were secretly cultivated by Shion, so their strength was also unknown. |
||
− | |||
− | I heard that Dagruel's sons had made an effort to serve as captains, and even the adventurers who had |
||
− | original combat experience seemed to have run to participate. |
||
− | Maybe it will really come in handy in the future, but I'm more upset than I am expecting. |
||
− | Not to the point of not being on the stage, but there was no way this unit could be sent to the front, no |
||
− | wonder Benimaru didn't put them on the organization sheet. |
||
− | I returned the piece of paper to the Benimaru. |
||
− | "Nothing seems to be wrong. The combat power seems to have increased, but there is no need to make |
||
− | changes regarding the use of these troops. Don't interrupt me or you, either.” |
||
− | "That's true. I'm proud of the fact that the Kurenai is a unit I've cultivated with my own hands. Souei |
||
− | and Shion probably thought so, so these troops weren't written into the organization chart.” |
||
− | Hearing Benimaru say so, Shion nodded vigorously along with it. |
||
− | I had no problem with it personally, so I approved it and told them "just do it". |
||
− | For troops who cultivate themselves, whoever it is will want to use it for themselves. |
||
− | Seriously, actually Gabil's "flying dragon congregation" doesn't have to be written on the organization |
||
− | chart either. On this point, all because of the adoption of the Gabil opinion. |
||
− | By the way, although the Wolf Rider Force was not cultivated by Gobta, they were fellow soldiers and |
||
− | war buddies, and everyone was Gobta's partner and all recognized his strength. So even if we were to |
||
− | change commanders, we would be concerned about the mood of these people. |
||
− | At this point, Benimaru took out a third sheet of paper. |
||
− | "It's important to start here. These aren't the legions that belong directly to me, so here they are.” |
||
− | Finally getting into that part? |
||
− | The form previously produced only recorded increases and decreases in existing troops and personnel. |
||
− | The only one more notable is the fact that the First Army Corps is headed by Gobta. This one was |
||
− | proposed by me, so it didn't wow the crowd. |
||
− | So come and see what's in this one. |
||
− | With nervousness, I began to look at the piece of paper. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | A few diagrams are documented on the left and right, respectively. |
||
− | On the right is written all the military numbers listed so far. |
||
− | The First Corps - under Gobta, about 12,000 men. |
||
− | The Second Corps - under Geld, about 37,000 men. |
||
− | |||
− | The Third Corps - under Gabil, about 3,000 men. |
||
− | That adds up to about 52,000 people. |
||
− | These were the standing army of the Jura Tempest Federation and it felt so intimidating. |
||
− | Even so, we still have room for troops. The country's population has already surpassed one million and |
||
− | is increasing at a breakneck pace. Thinking calmly, our national strength is increasing dramatically. |
||
− | It is because of such a powerful nation that it is possible to raise such a large army. Add to that the fact |
||
− | that there was a second regiment as engineers to maintain such a force. |
||
− | If these guys are unproductive, I think things should get pretty grim. Be thankful for Geld. |
||
− | Excluding Geld and others, the remaining strength was about fifteen thousand. |
||
− | These men alone are not enough to fight the Eastern Empire. |
||
− | The question of what to do about it has always bothered me and Benimaru. |
||
− | "As soon as the war starts, I'll call Geld and them back. This is done as intended. Still, it's not enough. |
||
− | The Western nations seem to have their own armies, but getting them to mobilize those armies is also a |
||
− | big problem.” |
||
− | "Yeah. It would be a big loss to not have to use the military power of the Senate, but to do so could |
||
− | cause a dramatic backlash.” |
||
− | "There is also the inability to contain problems within the Western countries if they arise. And then |
||
− | things are going to get tricky.” |
||
− | "There is no problem within our borders, but it will be very difficult to do things in the future if people |
||
− | in the West have doubts about our ability to govern.” |
||
− | "Indeed it is.” |
||
− | So and so, those things we've discussed several times. |
||
− | In response, Benimaru wrote the answer on the left side of this organization chart, right? |
||
− | Come see what's on the left. |
||
− | Western armies - 150,000. |
||
− | The Monster’s Army - 30,000. |
||
− | Volunteer Corps - 20,000. |
||
− | That's all it says above. |
||
− | "The numbers are huge. What kind of army are these on the left?” |
||
− | "It's basically a legion under our command. It was mentioned earlier that there is also an army under |
||
− | the Council, that is, an army on the Western side. These national armies, unlike those of individual |
||
− | |||
− | countries, are directly employed in this way by the army of the Senate, or so it should be said, mostly |
||
− | financed by our country.” |
||
− | Indeed, since the Senate is willing to hand over military power to us, we have the power of command |
||
− | over the army that is vested in the Senate. I understand that, but... |
||
− | "There's that many?” |
||
− | The military, which is vested in the Council, exists only formally. Those were originally brought in by |
||
− | parliamentarians from their home countries, mainly knights and soldiers. |
||
− | The number was also only about a thousand, and the main business was to guard the meeting place of |
||
− | the Ingracian capital. |
||
− | In principle, the Western countries have their own armies, and the security of each country is guarded |
||
− | by them. There is almost no need for the Council to send out an army, so there is no need to raise a really |
||
− | large army. |
||
− | It is because of the current situation that they simply cede military power to us... |
||
− | That being said, I would want military power, not to respond to any situation. |
||
− | The only reason is that it is necessary to lay the tracks for the Magic Train to open in various countries. |
||
− | It would be too much trouble to wait for approval one by one if the working forces of the Jura Tempest |
||
− | Federation were to be sent there. |
||
− | If something does happen, then our country will send its troops. With this in mind, we will first allow |
||
− | the soldiers who were previously part of the Senate to return home temporarily. |
||
− | In addition to this, a force was established to maintain law and order under the condition that it would |
||
− | be "financed by us". |
||
− | And I thought it would be more reassuring to plant humans and subhumans than magical things, so I |
||
− | ordered the people below to look for people locally. |
||
− | "Those armies were first disbanded, and then the new ones became more numerous. According to the |
||
− | report from Testarossa, one is not afraid of running out of food if one joins the army, a rumor that spreads |
||
− | all over the place, with the result that many people come as soon as they are recruited." |
||
− | "But the purpose of that army is to keep the peace, right? It takes 150,000 people.” |
||
− | Since countries still have police powers, we are going beyond the call of duty to catch the perpetrators. |
||
− | Even if the purpose is to keep the peace, the activities are mainly about disaster prevention, and honestly |
||
− | my purpose is to get them to help work the troops, otherwise it's to go to the rear to support. |
||
− | Don't say it's 150,000, not even 10,000. |
||
− | "On this matter, according to Testarossa, it seems as if the States wished to do so.” |
||
− | Benimaru began to elaborate on me. |
||
− | Testarossa has made a name for herself in the Council and has been bold enough to push for tectonic |
||
− | reform. |
||
− | |||
− | It's something I also know, and the results have triggered widespread reverberations, big enough to |
||
− | exceed my expectations. |
||
− | In any case, in this reform we are only playing the role of a consultative object. Domination is in the |
||
− | hands of States, with our country providing the technology. |
||
− | It's like ODA - official (government) development assistance. |
||
− | The Council bets on official funds, which our country treats as a national cause, sending its workforce |
||
− | and lending a helping hand to countries in trouble. Go local and hire local people for technical instruction |
||
− | while responding to their requests. |
||
− | This way our side can create jobs and earn fees, and those who are helped by us can get assistance, |
||
− | creating a win-win situation. |
||
− | But there is no such thing as a free lunch. |
||
− | There is of course another side to this support system and we will demand something in return from |
||
− | each other. |
||
− | To put up a dam, for example, and see how much we pay for construction, would require us to take |
||
− | back an equal amount of water rights. |
||
− | When the railroad opens and the train rides are taxed, then we can always reap the benefits through the |
||
− | levy. The same goes for the opening of the street, we will maintain the management, but the other party |
||
− | must withdraw the tariff or give us various benefits. |
||
− | It's like a trick that only a demon lord would do. |
||
− | Pretending to act cordial actually does something very vicious. |
||
− | It's just that it will definitely be more convenient for the other party later, so there's no loss in trading |
||
− | with us. We expect to get those unseen benefits in the future, which will be paid for by them, just so. |
||
− | Of course, I guess those big congresses want to do something on their own. |
||
− | Even if there's no way to do it at the moment, there's still a chance to sneak a lesson after seeing the |
||
− | real thing. Steal our techniques and use them yourself—I think that's generally the case. |
||
− | I didn't think... |
||
− | "That's how it is. I've heard that the big countries are asking for an early opening of the train, |
||
− | "So we don't have enough manpower for our work force alone, and we need to mobilize those hired for |
||
− | rear support?” |
||
− | "Right. Even that's not enough, we're going to go to the scene and get someone to help..." |
||
− | The reason for this is right here, is that why the military is so outnumbered... |
||
− | I made Testarossa a diplomatic marshal, with full authority over me. |
||
− | She doesn't have to report to me about small things, and can just sign off on them—that's what I've |
||
− | already told her, so it seems that even Benimaru has only recently learned about these things. |
||
− | |||
− | She turned out to be hiring a bunch of people, didn't she? |
||
− | "But that's what the big powers are up to, right? As long as we train technicians, it will be easier to use |
||
− | in the future." |
||
− | It's more efficient than stealing technology. That kind of thinking is really brutal, but I don't begrudge |
||
− | this approach either. As a leader, one would certainly come up with this response. |
||
− | The technicians we have trained will be the backbone of every country in the future. While it is a pity |
||
− | that some rights and interests cannot be acquired, it is actually a great pleasure to be able to trigger |
||
− | healthy competition through technological development. |
||
− | "It doesn't look that way. How could these big countries let those technicians go?” |
||
− | That's right. |
||
− | "Hey, I hear you're saying that all the support soldiers Testarossa has sent over here are going to be |
||
− | integrated directly into the Western Army?” |
||
− | "That's right.” |
||
− | Facing the surprised me, Benimaru responded with a wicked smile. |
||
− | It would be a shame to bury these technicians in the ground. In that case, it's best to do disaster relief |
||
− | training or bodyguard work and urban defense training as well—it looks like Benimaru knows how to be |
||
− | meticulous. |
||
− | "Testarossa says it's done and wants them fired, but it's a waste.” |
||
− | "That's true.” |
||
− | "I thought I could prepare them for work, so I arbitrarily named them the Western Armies and formed |
||
− | them into this army.” |
||
− | So that's it, I see. |
||
− | However, in just one year, those people shouldn't be proficient enough to go anywhere. That said, if |
||
− | they also continue to train in the future, they should be expected to turn into a professional force |
||
− | responsible for disaster prevention, and to do so in a big way. |
||
− | It can also be used to deal with accidents, and as Benimaru said, it should be used in a variety of |
||
− | scenes. |
||
− | "I see. That's a good judgment, Benimaru.” |
||
− | "I don't think it's all that great." |
||
− | Saying that, Benimaru looked shy. |
||
− | That said, the West is equipped with an army, right? |
||
− | A hundred and fifty thousand is a rather large number, but to send these people to Western countries at |
||
− | the same time, even that many people would not be enough. |
||
− | |||
− | If they are able to secure entitlements, they are equivalent to being able to earn what they need to live |
||
− | on their own. |
||
− | I didn't think things would turn out this way at first, and it made me happy to hear the happy news. |
||
− | Come see the next one. |
||
− | "I already know what the Western Army is, and what is the Monster Army?” |
||
− | The number of people is as high as 30,000. Is it the magical creatures from the Jura Forest that come as |
||
− | soldiers? |
||
− | "In that legion, it's mostly majins who used to work under Clayman. Geld wants these captives to work, |
||
− | but he picks people who are good at fighting and rents them out. Instead, some of the Inhumans have their |
||
− | own projects on hand and just happen to have nothing to do, so they go and fill in the gaps for these |
||
− | majins. |
||
− | According to Benimaru's words, it seemed that careful arrangements had been made so as not to affect |
||
− | the works of Geld. |
||
− | In that case, it's okay. |
||
− | Instead of getting some laymen over, it would be better to get some people with combat experience to |
||
− | consolidate the army, which would be stronger. But... |
||
− | "Those guys don't seem to fit in very well?” |
||
− | When it comes to Clayman's minions, most of them are B's. But there are a few of them who are above |
||
− | A level. |
||
− | It's a very strong group, but weak from a Legion perspective. How could this group of monsters, who |
||
− | obeyed orders only out of fear, possibly win over a trained professional soldier. |
||
− | It should not be too late to gather the gang for military training. |
||
− | "At the moment, thanks to Geld's presence, no one is coming out to mess around. However, even if |
||
− | such fools do appear, I will still shut them up.” |
||
− | That's right. |
||
− | If it was Benimaru, it would be easy to bring them to their knees with brute force. |
||
− | "But they've only gotten used to the work, and now they're forced to go to war...” |
||
− | Seeing the difficult look on my face, Benimaru said no problem. |
||
− | "That thing was initiated by them. Seems they want to show themselves to Lord Rimuru so you know |
||
− | they can come in handy too.” |
||
− | “What?" |
||
− | What Benimaru said was a good surprise. |
||
− | |||
− | Those monsters who do what they do are even offering to join the army. |
||
− | "There's good food and like-minded partners. Add to that the need for their supervisor, and a job well |
||
− | done. They argued vigorously, saying that in order to guard these, they themselves sprang into power.” |
||
− | “Really......” |
||
− | The happy miscalculation refers to this, and it was very helpful for us to have them come forward. |
||
− | This is because the troops that are conscripted are simply useless when it comes to actual combat. On |
||
− | the one hand, it's necessary to do it for the sake of family and country, but if you measure the profit/loss |
||
− | ratio, sometimes unconditional subjugation is the smart thing to do. |
||
− | It is unbearable to become a slave of another country, but if you are just taxed heavily and you submit |
||
− | to the other country in such a situation, you can actually be in the mood to disobey. |
||
− | To put it in a harsh way is to be patient for now and wait for the opportunity to take revenge. |
||
− | As long as the aggressor does not act in an excessively cruel manner, being good enough to suffer some |
||
− | damage is also an option. |
||
− | But in this case, one cannot ignore how the people living in that country feel. |
||
− | Owning your own future requires taking responsibility and making choices. Being the dominant one |
||
− | just has to respond to their mood. |
||
− | I therefore believe that the conscription system is the worst possible means and that they should not be |
||
− | forced to be patriotic towards our country. |
||
− | This country of the Jura Tempest Federation is under my patronage. |
||
− | If someone comes out of nowhere and makes an arrogant claim, I'm not going to take it. |
||
− | I do not intend to give up our rights lightly, so that there will be a confrontation of views in any case. If |
||
− | the other side is unwilling to compromise, war is bound to occur, and if there is a backlash as a result, it is |
||
− | actually a nuisance. |
||
− | If people don't want to defend their homes on their own, they’ll want to escape to somewhere else as |
||
− | soon as possible, that's what I've always thought. |
||
− | Make no mistake about knowing who you should be protecting. |
||
− | I do not intend to take care of them to the extent that those who join us afterwards will only assert their |
||
− | rights. |
||
− | If I hadn't had the people I was supposed to protect, even I would have fled long ago. Then go |
||
− | somewhere and find like-minded partners and start a new country together. For me, it's no use obsessing |
||
− | over the land. |
||
− | But... |
||
− | Our home is the Jura Tempest Federation, and if you all love this land, I want to do my best to respond |
||
− | to your hearts. |
||
− | |||
− | No matter what foreign enemies you face, do your best to defeat them. |
||
− | Even if the opponent is demon lord Guy. |
||
− | I have been made aware that I must defeat my opponent no matter what means are used. |
||
− | That being said, Guy is really tough to deal with and I hope things don't turn out that way. |
||
− | "I do feel their enthusiasm, and I'm sure they really think so. In addition to this, some people from all |
||
− | over the great forest of Jura have expressed their willingness to assist us when they hear of the war to be |
||
− | fought. Gather them together into one legion, and it is the army of monsters.” |
||
− | Even so, there was still the matter of excluding the weak... Speaking of which, Benimaru smiled |
||
− | bitterly. |
||
− | Well, that sounds really good. |
||
− | This gives everyone the incentive to work hard and I feel happy. |
||
− | About the last Volunteer Corps. |
||
− | I heard that it was a legion of humans, residents from the Jura Tempest Federation, or gathered by |
||
− | neighboring countries. |
||
− | In any case, if we are defeated, the countries around the Great Forest of Jura will also be destroyed. |
||
− | Since it would be better to offer assistance from the beginning, people who are willing to offer full |
||
− | assistance will gather here. |
||
− | Most of the team is made up of adventurers or mercenaries. We have taken in some immigrants and I |
||
− | have heard that a number of people have volunteered. |
||
− | The idiots who desperately explore the underground labyrinth—each time becoming prey to one of our |
||
− | “stand-ins"--also have a large contingent gathered. |
||
− | The total is 20,000, which is not that much to look forward to, but we count them as a contribution to |
||
− | the country's fighting strength. |
||
− | "That's about how it feels on the left. To say there is any difference between the right and the left, it is |
||
− | the level of loyalty to the Jura Tempest Federation—or, should I say, to Lord Rimuru.” |
||
− | "To me?” |
||
− | "That being said, the legions on the right, these men bet their lives not for Lord Rimuru, but for this |
||
− | country. But these people on the left have their own intentions as to why they have gathered. Some people |
||
− | may have a noble interest in volunteering, but we didn't have time to interview them all, so we organized |
||
− | them in such a way.” |
||
− | "So that's it......” |
||
− | Behind me, Shion and Diablo nodded vigorously. |
||
− | I seem to have overheard some dangerous conversations, such as wanting to treat these people on the |
||
− | left as outcasts, or having them go through a trial to select only the elite, but that must have been my |
||
− | mishearing... |
||
− | |||
− | "Then the next question is who should be appointed as chief of each army.” |
||
− | So now we finally get to the point. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Let's start with an assessment of the Western equipped army. |
||
− | This is the largest legion, and they belong to the Senate, whose members are still scattered around the |
||
− | world. |
||
− | "If we just look at the number, they will become 200,000, but as for the 150,000 men who are equipped |
||
− | in the West, I intend to leave them unused and leave them on the spot.” |
||
− | "That's right. They nominally belong to the legions of the Council, and it is not convenient for us to use |
||
− | them without permission, so we cannot deliberately call them over here either." |
||
− | If they were gathered somewhere, I could magically move them over in one breath. |
||
− | To move a hundred and fifty thousand people in one breath would be very labor-intensive to manage |
||
− | alone. The chain of command is not yet finalized, and I don't think there is any way to conduct a decent |
||
− | military operation. In order to avoid the spies sent by the Empire to make trouble in various countries, it is |
||
− | best to be on the alert. |
||
− | "I thought so. It's okay to use them with my power, but I want to maintain the status quo on the Western |
||
− | side of the military. At the moment there is no army chief on their side, but I intend to put Testarossa, who |
||
− | is a diplomatic marshal, in charge as well.” |
||
− | "That's not a bad option...but once the war starts, maybe it's time to get Testarossa back home too. It's |
||
− | worrying not to know if we'll be able to get in touch with those legionnaires.” |
||
− | Those troops are scattered all over the West. How do we get in touch with them? |
||
− | You can use "magic communication", communication crystals for contact, or "magic wire" to create a |
||
− | contact network. With such a variety of means of communication, countries and major metropolitan areas |
||
− | have successfully established communication networks. |
||
− | But as things stand now, some of the end towns or villages are not so well equipped. It should be said |
||
− | that setting those things up is also the task of the working force. |
||
− | There are majins in every unit, and I think it should be possible to use 'magic communication', but... |
||
− | "No problem. If it's Moss, there's a way to manage it even with hundreds of troops.” |
||
− | "That's right, I've heard about it from Souei too. Moss works with Souei on intelligence gathering, and |
||
− | I'm told he also uses his work gaps to handle liaison work between troops.” |
||
− | Really! |
||
− | This Moss guy is really good to use. |
||
− | "In that case, why don't we just make Moss head of the army?” |
||
− | |||
− | “No, should I say that Moss is pathetic...” |
||
− | "Indeed, judging by Testarossa’s nature, it would have been a terrible fate for Moss. It's none of my |
||
− | business, but I kind of feel for Moss." |
||
− | “...okay. Since that's the case, let's make Testarossa the army chief for now.” |
||
− | Not only Benimaru, but even Diablo was sympathizing with Moss. Then I'll have to read between the |
||
− | lines, and say it's better not to let Moss be the army chief. |
||
− | As for the Western armed forces, let them concentrate on their own business this time, which is |
||
− | policing. |
||
− | If something goes wrong, it's not certain, but sending out Western armies is a last resort. |
||
− | The chief of the army was then held part-time by Testarossa. But I will state up front that this is a |
||
− | temporary arrangement and the baton will be handed over when the right person is found. |
||
− | This is where the arrangement for the Western armies comes in. |
||
− | Next up was the Mixed Monster Army. |
||
− | Why don't we leave it to Benimaru to arrange this? |
||
− | "I personally recommend Mr. Rigur.” |
||
− | Rigur is right. |
||
− | Indeed, Rigur has experience in leading a police force and is beyond A-grade, truly impeccable. |
||
− | However, the fact that Rigur was in charge of aiding Rigurd makes it doubtful that he was available to |
||
− | serve as chief of the army. |
||
− | If I can, I'd like to see a showdown with just the standing army. However, it was still unclear how many |
||
− | troops the Imperial side would prepare. |
||
− | We have sent men to scout, but there is no way to even get information from inside the Empire. |
||
− | Having said that, we have had intermittent information about military exercises, and on the basis of this |
||
− | information, it is assumed that they may also mobilize at least over 300,000 troops. Maybe more than a |
||
− | million troops will be sent out. |
||
− | In that case, we didn't have to postpone the use of this monster army's remaining strength. |
||
− | I was not displeased with Rigur’s command, but felt uneasy. It's dangerous to think about it anyhow |
||
− | when you have to use troops that are scattered all over the place when you suddenly start fighting. |
||
− | "Well, I'd like to give Benimaru the responsibility for this legion. In the future, this army of wizards |
||
− | will be called the Red Army. From among the Kurenai, a thousand leaders will be chosen to run the army. |
||
− | This one will serve as the Fourth Corps, Benimaru, and you will be the leader of the Corps and directly |
||
− | command them.” |
||
− | Red because it's dangerous—just kidding. |
||
− | It's been a long time since I've been able to tell a joke like this in a flash. |
||
− | |||
− | “...” |
||
− | Hmm. |
||
− | I don't want the scene to chill out, so let's stop. |
||
− | The expression on his face was still serious, but he was thinking about such idiotic things. Everyone |
||
− | didn't find out about it and the meeting went off without a hitch. |
||
− | "I know. In that case, leave it to me." |
||
− | It seems that Benimaru also expected that I might say something like that. So he didn't panic and |
||
− | agreed without a second word. |
||
− | Benimaru has a unique skill called "Generalissimo" on him. If the legion's lack of training could easily |
||
− | be compensated for by using a large group of soldiers, Benimaru was the most suitable person. |
||
− | Just like that, in addition to commanding the entire army, Benimaru also had to command his |
||
− | immediate unit, the Red Legion. |
||
− | That leaves the Volunteer Corps in the end. |
||
− | "What are you going to do with the volunteers?" |
||
− | "That's the problem." |
||
− | Faced with my question, Benimaru responded with a difficult tone. |
||
− | That being said, almost all of this volunteer army is human. If a monster were to be the leader of such a |
||
− | legion, it might cause unnecessary resentment—that seemed to be what Benimaru was worried about. |
||
− | "That's a real problem. If rumors emerge that mankind will never be able to emerge from the heavens in |
||
− | the kingdom of monsters, that alone will bring down our image.” |
||
− | "The only people who worry about that kind of foolishness are three-legged cats and dogs. These |
||
− | people won't accomplish much anyway, so I don't care!” |
||
− | "No, Shion. That's true, but some people don't know us, and they'll think it's true when they hear it.” |
||
− | "Just say it. Humans are hard to serve." |
||
− | Shion seems unable to agree, but image strategies are important. |
||
− | It would be funny if we were called racist for something like that, so I think there is a need for a serious |
||
− | review on that. |
||
− | "But I thought we couldn't find the right person.” |
||
− | At this point Diablo jumped in to interject. |
||
− | Right now, the situation was just as he said it would be, so Benimaru was also troubled about it. |
||
− | "Yeah. Basically they're a volunteer army, and I didn't even think there would be this extra army.” |
||
− | |||
− | "That said, there's no need to do it for nothing." |
||
− | That's it. |
||
− | I'm thankful that those who volunteered to join us had that heart and didn't want to let their efforts go to |
||
− | waste. |
||
− | But to put their abilities to good use, one must find a competent commander. |
||
− | If you want to find someone to unite them, you won't be able to find anyone other than Benimaru. |
||
− | So what do we do now? |
||
− | "What about Gerard, who works in the shadow?" |
||
− | "No way. We got him by secretly trading with the Kingdom of Ingracia, and the guy doesn't seem to |
||
− | like public appearances either." |
||
− | I don't know what kind of deal he and Testarossa made with each other, this one I didn't ask, but I don't |
||
− | think it's good to have Gerard publicly active. He may also be labeled as a human traitor, and it seems |
||
− | difficult to convince the crowd without saying that the man is dead. |
||
− | I'm naturally under no obligation to protect him, but there's no need to force him to behave outside. |
||
− | "It would be deserved if it were just his strength, but it's really not feasible under realistic |
||
− | conditions...” |
||
− | It looked like even Benimaru was just talking about it, not really pushing him. In a flash, he dismissed |
||
− | the idea and named the next candidate. The crux, however, is to lead humanity. He named names one after |
||
− | another, but none of them caught anyone's eye. |
||
− | "Shall we ask the Paladins for help?” |
||
− | At this time, Shion suddenly proposed so. |
||
− | Benimaru and I first looked at each other, and then began to stare at Shion. |
||
− | "Yes, I guess not.” |
||
− | "No, this kind of thing...” |
||
− | "In that case, should we call Mr. Masayuki?” |
||
− | It can't be done—I was just about to say that when Shion interrupted and she said a name. |
||
− | Masayuki. |
||
− | When I heard that name, I was struck by thunder. |
||
− | "That's it!” |
||
− | "You're great, Shion!" |
||
− | |||
− | I yelled at the same time as Benimaru. |
||
− | It was at this moment that the military chief of the Legion of the Righteous and Brave decided that it |
||
− | was Masayuki. |
||
− | |||
− | *** |
||
− | We didn't make this personnel decision with my consent, but it was a fantastic decision that everyone |
||
− | agreed with. |
||
− | Only Masayuki himself disagreed. |
||
− | "Why me......” |
||
− | When I told Masayuki about it, he was very distressed. |
||
− | But it's something that can't be helped. |
||
− | Sad as it is, this is war. It has nothing to do with my will. |
||
− | Although it was completely unexpected, I couldn't care less about Masayuki's feelings. |
||
− | Because if we give it to Masayuki, even if we do nothing, there seems to be a happy ending. |
||
− | At times like these, he's a very reliable companion. |
||
− | "I'm already very good at controlling my own unique skill, ‘Chosen One'. And it won't be like the old |
||
− | days of being complimented on whatever you do. But I can't even use it this time, so don't expect too |
||
− | much.” |
||
− | As such, I am fortunate to be doing the dying struggle and attempting to escape, but I know that none |
||
− | of that is true. Because, fortunately, he is still as popular as ever and still has a huge impact today. |
||
− | "You want to show Kenya and the others how handsome you are, don't you?” |
||
− | "Wuh, this..." |
||
− | If he is willing to take the job and instill strange knowledge in the little children and respect them, I |
||
− | will turn a blind eye to it. |
||
− | "No problem, you can do it!” |
||
− | “But......” |
||
− | "What else. Didn't I help you when you faced off against Gozu?” |
||
− | It was fortunate that they had broken through to the fiftieth level. At that time, in order to weaken Floor |
||
− | Guardian Gozu, I had to secretly use fake magic bodies to help. |
||
− | "Thanks to you for this..." |
||
− | "In that case, you know what to do, don't you?” |
||
− | “Yes..." |
||
− | I threatened and cajoled, tried to pacify him, and finally the bargain stood. |
||
− | |||
− | "I got it. Mr. Rimuru has taken good care of me, and I would like to take this time to repay your great |
||
− | kindness...” |
||
− | Although he was reluctant to do so, Masayuki was willing to serve as the military chief. |
||
− | The volunteers were okay with that. Don't say it's an opinion, they even say "Great! "We're going to |
||
− | win this one! The culture of winning before the battle begins to spread. |
||
− | No matter how heavy Masayuki's expression was, the matter was now settled. |
||
− | "So it's come to this...” |
||
− | He just said that he was already very capable of controlling the unique skill "Chosen One", what |
||
− | exactly is it... |
||
− | Sure enough, just like I thought, Masayuki's claim that he's already good at using that skill is simply a |
||
− | lie. |
||
− | Or does it have nothing to do with skill at all, because Masayuki's super fortune is at work? |
||
− | That would have surprised me even more. |
||
− | As for Leon, he just happens to be the opposite of Masayuki, no matter what he does, he will be |
||
− | interpreted in a bad direction. I heard that he used to be like this when he was still a hero, so maybe it's |
||
− | not that simple to change everyone's innate temperament. |
||
− | "Geez, come on. It's not good for me to decide, but you have to be a spiritual symbol to inspire |
||
− | people!" |
||
− | All in all, I console Masayuki with these words. |
||
− | In this way, in the name of "the hero", the 20,000 men of the Volunteer Corps will follow the command |
||
− | of Masayuki. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The organizational chart was amended so that the right wing became 52,000 and the left wing wrote |
||
− | 50,000. |
||
− | The top commander is Benimaru. |
||
− | At the bottom, the heads of the various regiments are lined up. |
||
− | This large army totaled more than 100,000, but I still wasn't sure it could stand up to the Imperial |
||
− | Army. But we don't need to panic. Because all the preparations are being done. |
||
− | There are reserves—150,000 troops in the West. |
||
− | Countries also seem to be preparing reinforcements, with members from the Order of Knights they |
||
− | have. And to organize the Western coalition as the last and ultimate line of defense. |
||
− | I'm afraid the total number is no less than 200,000, if anything, it should be relied upon. |
||
− | With mercenaries, there is also support from various countries. |
||
− | |||
− | It all adds up to about the same number, should we say that it's more or less... |
||
− | It seems that Testarossa has threatened everyone at the Council and because of that, everyone is willing |
||
− | to assist. In any case, if we are defeated in the war, they will suffer next, so they have to help. |
||
− | But to mobilize this army, that too will have to wait until we are likely to lose this war. |
||
− | To say which part benefits us, it is that we have the advantage. |
||
− | Then there's the fact that we have Veldora on our side, plus the ability to expect assistance from the two |
||
− | demon lords, Ruminas and Leon. |
||
− | Even Milim has promised to help us out. Carrion's Beast Kingdom Warrior Regiment was ready to send |
||
− | troops at any time. |
||
− | There is also the killer weapon that belongs to me personally, the Black Legion under Diablo at the |
||
− | ready. |
||
− | Since I've handed over the entire command of the army to Benimaru, it's honestly possible to think that |
||
− | I don't have an army that I can use directly—which at first glance may seem true, but it's not. |
||
− | Only this black legion, they obeyed Diablo, and his subordinates, the three demon girls. |
||
− | This legion is not under the command of Benimaru and operates completely independently. |
||
− | That's all we have at the moment in terms of war power. |
||
− | As for how Yuuki will act, this element is not accounted for. |
||
− | "There's going to be a war.” |
||
− | Staying in my room, I muttered something in a small voice. |
||
− | Is it really the purpose of the Empire to annex the Western powers? |
||
− | Guy once mentioned the word "game". |
||
− | He seemed to have some sort of entanglement with the Imperial side, and it always seemed like there |
||
− | was some sort of dangerous attempt on the Imperial side as well. |
||
− | But, even if that's the case... |
||
− | "Whoever comes, if they intend to strike at our paradise, then I will beat the hell out of them.” |
||
− | That's the truth of my heart. |
||
− | I don't want to make the same mistake again. |
||
− | Because I am a demon lord. How to prioritize cannot be misjudged. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | At the same time. |
||
− | |||
− | The place came to the Eastern Empire. |
||
− | Rimuru and the others were preparing for war, just like them—no, the empire took longer, so long that |
||
− | the two were simply incomparable. |
||
− | They prepare carefully and literally. |
||
− | Ready to make a big push. |
||
− | In a little while, the Empire will awaken from its long sleep. |
||
− | There's only a few moments left before they launch a fierce attack... |
||
− | Intermission: The Inside Story of the Eastern Empire |
||
− | The Eastern Empire. |
||
− | It was one of the oldest countries. |
||
− | Its official name was the United Eastern Empire of Nazca-Namlium-Ulmeria. |
||
− | There is a long history, and it is said that a state was in operation two thousand years ago, and that |
||
− | became the foundation of the present empire. |
||
− | It took a long time for what was originally a small Nasca Kingdom to absorb and annex what was |
||
− | originally a large country, the Magic Kingdom of Namlius, and the Eastern Union of Ulmeria, to give |
||
− | birth to the empire it is today. |
||
− | Set against a backdrop of overwhelming military power. |
||
− | In these two thousand years... |
||
− | In the name of the unified Emperor Rudra Naam Ulu Nasca. |
||
− | The empire did not allow the countries they annexed to rebel and held extremely powerful power. |
||
− | To be the absolute ruler, to rule these countries completely. |
||
− | This is the United Eastern Empire of Nazca-Namlium-Ulmeria, commonly known as the "Eastern |
||
− | Empire" —the above is the actual state of this country. |
||
− | It is said that the emperor promotes hegemonism. |
||
− | The current emperor, who also bears the name "Rudra", is a descendant of a tyrant with a pure |
||
− | bloodline. |
||
− | Regardless of the actual situation, the emperor's preference for absolute power—as it should be. |
||
− | Thus the core philosophy of military units is that "strength is everything", in a special form, where one |
||
− | can stand out if one has strength. |
||
− | Rumors were circulating among the subjects of the Empire. |
||
− | |||
− | There is only one reason to say that the Empire did not invade across the Great Forest of Jura. |
||
− | That is—it's not ready. |
||
− | About three hundred and fifty years ago, they tried to get the "Storm Dragon" Veldora to do their |
||
− | bidding and failed, and one of the metropolises was wiped out. If the fickle dragon is accidentally |
||
− | offended, there is no room for regret, and the same fate is met directly with this city. |
||
− | The victim city was the largest at the time, with a population of 100,000, and was a fortress city |
||
− | immediately east of the Great Forest of Jura. |
||
− | In order to attack the Great Forest of Jura, it took them a hundred years to build this front city. |
||
− | Using this city as a military stronghold, the empire would be able to expand further by breaking |
||
− | through that forest. Driven by this ambition, the military units of the time began to draw up operational |
||
− | plans. |
||
− | To get through this Great Forest of Jura. |
||
− | That was the Empire's sad wish for a hundred years. |
||
− | They were already a bountiful nation and wanted to expand their territory for one purpose only. |
||
− | That's how the Emperor wanted it. |
||
− | For no other reason than that, all the subjects have no complaints. |
||
− | The drawing is well underway, and the imperial-trained army is building up its strength and preparing |
||
− | to make a splash. |
||
− | Immediately afterwards, they issued orders in the name of the Emperor to prepare for an invasion |
||
− | campaign. |
||
− | But a certain troop leader came up with a foolish idea that made all the battle plans fall apart. |
||
− | ‘Since it is all going out, let us let the lord of the great forest of Jura do as he commands. It's just a |
||
− | giant lizard, anyway, not big enough to be our enemy’ —because of this overly stupid idea, it lead them to |
||
− | destruction. |
||
− | As for what they once did, it didn't actually pass down to posterity. This is because the people |
||
− | responsible for keeping the documents, the places where they were kept, all went down in flames |
||
− | together. |
||
− | The empire's sad wish, the emperor's ambition, just went up in smoke. |
||
− | And then time flew by and came to the present. |
||
− | The Empire had been quietly nurturing its strength. |
||
− | For the injuries suffered by Veldora have healed. |
||
− | However, the emperor never approved the launching of the invasion campaign. |
||
− | |||
− | Forbidding any act of aggression against the Great Forest of Jura, after three hundred and fifty years, |
||
− | they had once again built up a force that had been waiting for the right moment for them to play well. |
||
− | So, next came the political system of the empire. |
||
− | Within the Empire, the political and military branches were the Emperor's right and left hands. Both |
||
− | parts, political dominance and military command, were in the hands of the emperor himself. |
||
− | That's a lot of power. |
||
− | In the political branch, the Imperial nobility organized the House of Peers and enjoyed great power. But |
||
− | that is only what is seen on the surface and does not in fact give those nobles any decision making power. |
||
− | The only thing that is good for you is your reputation and your rights, and you are at best a bureaucrat at |
||
− | the will of the Emperor. |
||
− | These nobles were hereditary and did not need a vote to become members of parliament. Even if they |
||
− | have lofty ambitions in their hearts, they can't gain enough power to realize their dreams. |
||
− | All the territory of the empire went to the emperor. Just lend these to the nobles and let them manage |
||
− | those lands. |
||
− | Those who support these nobles are official men of high learning. |
||
− | It was also these officials who were responsible for setting up all kinds of projects, and they were |
||
− | backed by the Emperor. |
||
− | These officials therefore swore allegiance to the Emperor. |
||
− | The same goes for the military. |
||
− | Military command—this supreme power of decision is not vested in the State, but in the Emperor. All |
||
− | the military power of the Empire belonged to the Emperor. |
||
− | Some of the local metropolises that were annexed by the Empire and are now part of it are in the same |
||
− | situation. All the territories were to be surrendered, as if they were leased from the Emperor. The |
||
− | defensive forces guarding there were no exception, armies lent to them by the Emperor's grace. |
||
− | Such a policy has worked, shutting down any potential rebellion everywhere. |
||
− | What makes this possible is the difference in national strength. |
||
− | The Empire accepted the surrender of other nations, but that was tantamount to agreeing to surrender |
||
− | all rights. If they feel unconvinced and want to disobey, they will be cleansed in blood. |
||
− | This is to prevent people from thinking that way again and to eradicate it completely. |
||
− | In this way, the Empire was able to maintain order. |
||
− | Overwhelming force creates fear and gives the submissive a security of life—a means of grace and |
||
− | power. It is only through thorough management in this regard that the Empire will always be able to |
||
− | maintain peace and quiet. |
||
− | |||
− | A state of this magnitude ruled by only one man would not be possible under normal circumstances. |
||
− | Not only that, but in these two thousand years of long history, the dominance of the emperor has never |
||
− | wavered. |
||
− | Even with the change of generations, the emperor's power still hasn't faded. |
||
− | It's weird from either perspective. |
||
− | If this was all the work of the emperor, then the emperor should not be human either. |
||
− | Next, look at the military power of the Empire. |
||
− | That said, the military organization of the Empire can be roughly divided into three main legions. |
||
− | Mecha Corps (Armored Corps)—The main force of the Mecha Corps is the Mecha Technicians, which |
||
− | have been adjusted. |
||
− | The possession of military weapons, such as chariots, is a modernized armed force and a technological |
||
− | symbol of the Empire. |
||
− | Legion of Warcraft (Magic Beast Corps)—The Empire has captured all kinds of warcraft from all over |
||
− | the world, within their territories, and from other places. |
||
− | This legion would dominate those magical beasts and use their power, a symbol of the Empire's power. |
||
− | Hybrid legions (Mixed Corps)—consisting of out-of-spec mechs, or berserk beasts that don't fit in, sort |
||
− | of garbage camps. |
||
− | This legion is too focused on individuality for group action. |
||
− | But their power is unknown, and together they have the potential to pose a huge threat. |
||
− | This is the spiritual symbol of the Empire. However, that "heart" is currently immature. |
||
− | Unlike the Western powers, which focus on sword and magic, the Empire believes that it is up to them |
||
− | to usher in a new era with magic and science. |
||
− | Behind the development of the Empire's military power is a close relationship with the Otherworldly |
||
− | Visitors. |
||
− | There is another world of knowledge that this world doesn't have, and someone has taken to that. |
||
− | The man was a great wizard from a long time ago who lived in the palace—his name was Gedora. |
||
− | Contrary to his pale appearance, this man is full of energy. Eager to soak up all the knowledge, not just |
||
− | limited to magic, he also enjoys hearing things from people coming over from the other world. |
||
− | So he knew that in the other world there were also many countries, not unlike the world on this side, |
||
− | where the inhabitants spoke different languages, but overcame the barriers of dissident thought and were |
||
− | able to coexist. |
||
− | Also know that there is no magic in that world, civilization is highly developed, and the type is |
||
− | different from this world. |
||
− | |||
− | Gedora lived for a long time. Once his life is coming to an end, he repeats the reincarnation through a |
||
− | mystical ritual of his own creation, the mystical mystery of reincarnation. |
||
− | It is because Gedora has the ability to observe "otherworldly visitors" over the years. |
||
− | Gedora's knowledge is vast, and he also speaks a variety of otherworldly languages. In addition to that, |
||
− | if an "otherworldly visitor" came to this world, he would definitely send someone to bring the other |
||
− | person under his own protection. |
||
− | It wasn't just magical beasts that were collected from all over the world. |
||
− | Gedora also argued against the utility of "otherworldly visitors" to the emperor, who, with the |
||
− | emperor's approval, could do as they pleased. |
||
− | Some people have special abilities, others are knowledgeable. |
||
− | The "otherworldly visitors" who come to the Empire are treated with favorable treatment and are |
||
− | overwhelmingly numerous compared to other countries. Thus inundating the Empire with their culture |
||
− | and identity. |
||
− | Of course, the Empire has also recruited many people with exclusive skills, and they are doing ongoing |
||
− | research. From this point of view, the military technology of the Empire has advanced to a point where it |
||
− | is beyond the reach of many countries. |
||
− | Within the Empire, they have abolished the profession of knight. |
||
− | The concept of fighting by riding horses has long since faded and established a tactic based on |
||
− | modernized weaponry. Soldiers who mechanize their own flesh are called "mechs" and are the spiritual |
||
− | symbols in the Empire when they fight. |
||
− | The Empire's main mech armor corps showcases this in full. |
||
− | On top of that, the Warcraft Legion also lives on with knowledge from another world. |
||
− | DNA - Deoxyribonucleic acid - is a biological polymer that governs the genetic information of an |
||
− | organism. All of this knowledge comes from "otherworldly visitors" and allows the Empire to analyze the |
||
− | power of magical beasts. Further research is no exception... |
||
− | As for the Hybrid Legion, there are many powerful "otherworldly visitors" in it. Everyone's unique |
||
− | skills had been awakened, and that fighting power should not be underestimated. |
||
− | Just like that, in addition to technology from another world, there are special abilities. By drawing on |
||
− | these elements, the empire can create legions that are as powerful as they are powerful. |
||
− | Because Gedora's enthusiasm was what made the Imperial Army stronger, and even that wasn't too |
||
− | much to say. |
||
− | Unlike the three main legions cultivated by Gedora, there was another group responsible for protecting |
||
− | the Emperor. |
||
− | This group was at most the size of a squadron, with only a hundred members, and was called the |
||
− | Imperial Emperor's Order of the Near Guard. |
||
− | The "knight" has been abolished, but they are calling it that. |
||
− | |||
− | That leaves only one form, as old as it is—the ignorant would probably think so. |
||
− | Yet this is not in fact the case. |
||
− | This is because the Near Guard Knights in the Imperial Emperor's Order of the Near Guard are all |
||
− | selected from the top of the various legions. |
||
− | There is no shortage of "otherworldly visitors" among them. |
||
− | This is the best proof that the Empire does not treat one person differently just because they are who |
||
− | they are, faithful to the Empire's idea that "power means everything". |
||
− | These people did not benefit from the pedigree and power of the ancient empire and fought for that |
||
− | throne purely by strength. This Imperial Emperor's Order of Near Guard Knights were all endowed with |
||
− | legendary level equipment to prove that they were the strongest candidates. |
||
− | The most powerful masters are equipped with the best weapons and defenses, complementing each |
||
− | other to create an unbeatable effect. Together, these people's fighting abilities even surpassed the various |
||
− | legions. |
||
− | They are also guaranteed top-notch treatment. |
||
− | Each is a superior general with at least the rank of major when it comes to special missions. |
||
− | They were the vision of the Imperial soldiers, the Empire's most powerful fighting force—that was the |
||
− | Imperial Emperor's Order of the Near Guard. |
||
− | As mentioned above, there are four fighting groups within the Empire. |
||
− | As the commander of such a legion, one must show strength to bring others to their knees. It must be |
||
− | recognized by all as the strongest in the Empire. |
||
− | So, how do you prove it? |
||
− | That part is decided by a battle of the rank and file within the Legion. |
||
− | In the presence of an objective third person, this system allows the inferior to challenge the superior, |
||
− | that is, it allows the inferior to commit an offense, so that the ranking is constantly changing. |
||
− | Of course, there are several conditions that must be met in order for a ranking battle to take place. |
||
− | It cannot be held in military operations and is invalid without witnesses. Not only that, but if you are |
||
− | defeated in a challenge, you have to wait a year for the right to challenge next time. The same is true of |
||
− | killing an opponent who is facing off against himself. |
||
− | Since those in power have the right to kill the challenger, the exercise of the right to challenge requires |
||
− | careful thought. |
||
− | It takes an overwhelming amount of power to get an opponent to submit. |
||
− | This is the system of "power for all", which is really very imperial. |
||
− | |||
− | Even so, those who wanted to become a kamikaze still went on and on, presumably because the idea of |
||
− | the empire had already taken root in everyone's hearts. |
||
− | The high ranking within the empire is clearly determined in this way, but Gedora is not in it. His stance |
||
− | was peculiar and seemed foreign to the Empire. |
||
− | Not counting Gedora, the members of the Imperial Emperor's Order of Near Guards were selected from |
||
− | among the others, and the heads of the various legions were chosen. |
||
− | If there is a need for a replacement, they will also choose from the top 100. |
||
− | For those who want to move up the ladder, they give the opportunity equally. Therefore, those who are |
||
− | truly powerful will not be buried, everyone is honing their strengths and waiting to excel. |
||
− | In this way, the Empire elects one "marshal" and three "generals" at the top. |
||
− | Adding, by the way, that the person at the top is automatically chosen to be a marshal. Instead, they |
||
− | would name the right person to be the "Grand Admiral" only after the Emperor, Marshal, and Gedora had |
||
− | agreed. |
||
− | The reason is simple, and that is that being strong alone does not make a good soldier. |
||
− | All in all, those who remained in the various legions were weaker than the near-guard knights, and the |
||
− | 'Grand Admirals' who became army chiefs were certainly the most powerful masters in the various |
||
− | legions. It is in this way that the chiefs of the various legions are determined. |
||
− | These four men represent the most powerful people in the Empire to the outside world. |
||
− | The marshal and the three brigadier generals will all receive equipment commensurate with their status. |
||
− | Since the Imperial Emperor's Near Guard Knights would obtain legendary level equipment, the |
||
− | equipment bestowed on these four people would be better than them. |
||
− | Those outfits were all secret treasures of the Empire. |
||
− | In ancient times, it was the most powerful weapon used to suppress other countries—a mythical |
||
− | weapon. |
||
− | This mythical equipment even makes people wonder if it really exists, and having several mythical |
||
− | equipment is just the thing to show the prestige of the empire. |
||
− | The average human with only flesh and blood has no chance to touch these extreme equipment. Those |
||
− | who want to use those gear must be eligible. It's getting recognition for those gear that can be of real |
||
− | value. |
||
− | Top-notch strength paired with extreme weaponry. |
||
− | It's the reason why the empire is standing. |
||
− | And then... |
||
− | Such empires appear mutinous. |
||
− | Decades apart, the army chiefs change. |
||
− | |||
− | That man also made arrogant achievements, the mixed legion was originally a scattered mess, that man |
||
− | made them a powerful centripetal force. |
||
− | Less than a year after joining the army, progress has been unprecedented and unprecedented. |
||
− | Defeating warriors who have been through a hundred battles and have not lost at all. |
||
− | A teenager had climbed to one of the tops. |
||
− | His name is Yuuki Kagurazaka. |
||
− | Things take a more drastic turn because of Yuuki's rise to power. |
||
− | Chapter 3: Visitors from the Empire |
||
− | In a luxurious room, three people stood with a nervous face. |
||
− | They stood upright and awaited the arrival of the owner of this room. |
||
− | The owner of the room is Yuuki, the man who came to the Empire and became a military commander in |
||
− | an instant. |
||
− | In the eyes of these few people, that sort of thing is no surprise. |
||
− | This is because Yuuki is dominant over the few of them. |
||
− | He is also the General Manager of the secret association "The Big Three (Cerburus)”. |
||
− | "Hey, I've kept you waiting! You can actually sit and wait." |
||
− | With a side of his mouth, Yuuki entered the room. |
||
− | At the rear followed Kagali, who looked like a secretary. |
||
− | |||
− | "No, no, no, Yuuki-sama. We are your faithful ministers, so don't worry about us.” |
||
− | One of the men responded in place of everyone else. |
||
− | He is one of the chiefs of the secret association of the "Cerburus", Damrada of "Wealth". It looks |
||
− | suspicious and makes one wonder. |
||
− | The other two, one of whom is Misha, who represents “Woman”. It looks both like a teenage girl and a |
||
− | mature woman. It's the beauty that exudes eerie charm. |
||
− | The last man was a man who symbolized "Power" and was named Vega. Possessing a flesh as even and |
||
− | strong as a carnivorous beast, the sense of oppression emanating from it seemed as if it would shoot |
||
− | anyone he saw to death. |
||
− | These three figures are several of the chiefs of the "Big Three". |
||
− | The three men first bowed to Yuuki and then took their seats. |
||
− | "Congratulations on your assumption of command." |
||
− | "Lord Yuuki even escaped from the demon lord's men, that's for sure.” |
||
− | "Well, if it were up to me, running the legion would be a piece of cake.” |
||
− | Both Damrada and Misha showed up to congratulate, and in the end it was only Vega who looked |
||
− | disgruntled. |
||
− | But Yuuki didn't mind. |
||
− | Indeed, you should be able to climb the top 100 if it's you. But after that, there was no way out. It's |
||
− | impossible to be a military chief because you can't be expected to show command. |
||
− | He only smiled bitterly in his heart. |
||
− | "But then again, it was thanks to Damrada that I was introduced to Master Gedora.” |
||
− | Yuuki said these words in an attempt to change the subject, and Damrada responded with a smile. |
||
− | "What do you mean by that? We have come this far thanks to the fact that we had anticipated such |
||
− | things and made arrangements in advance. I just introduced the 'visitor' prepared by Yuuki-sama to Master |
||
− | Gedora, and did not do something so praiseworthy.” |
||
− | "Hahahaha, Damrada's as stubborn as ever. In fact, you could have just acted happy." |
||
− | "That won't do. Letting people hold onto excess expectations is also a nuisance for me.” |
||
− | "Haha, what a joke." |
||
− | Yuuki and Damrada looked at each other and the two smiled. The reason why we can have a common |
||
− | heart is because we have confidence in each other's strength. |
||
− | After the two men laughed together for a while, Yuuki cut to the chase. |
||
− | "Then, Kagali, please explain the movement of the Demon Lord Rimuru.” |
||
− | |||
− | "Yes, Yuuki-sama. The demon lord Rimuru is now..." |
||
− | Following Yuuki's orders, Kagali began to report. |
||
− | Her sources of information came from Freedom Association members who stayed in the West. Most of |
||
− | the people who used to be Yuuki's henchmen had fled, using this as a baffle, and they left a few spies |
||
− | behind. |
||
− | Kagali explained succinctly and forcefully in a clear, lucid voice. |
||
− | She said that the Western nations were completely dominated by Rimuru. |
||
− | It is also said that the other side organizes legions of such size that they are fearsome and used to guard |
||
− | against imperial aggression. |
||
− | On top of that, there are sometimes incredible phenomena to be seen in the capital "Rimuru" —and so |
||
− | on. |
||
− | "So, there's a town along the Ameld River for people to stay, and he's going to use it as a military |
||
− | stronghold, isn't he? That's right, if you want to extend the defense line to your home country, you'll have |
||
− | to do it.” |
||
− | "Yes. Nearly 20,000 soldiers were already stationed at that location. It seems that even the transporting |
||
− | of supplies is facilitated by things like the Magic Train, and I've heard that there is enough food to fight a |
||
− | lasting war.” |
||
− | "That's great. In that case, it shouldn't be that easy for the Imperial side to win.” |
||
− | "Yeah. That country imported enough food from the Kingdom of Farmenas to feed a population of over |
||
− | millions. The power of the country is no longer comparable to what it was a year ago, and maybe they |
||
− | alone can fight the Empire. Not only that, but even the Western States Council was in the hands of the |
||
− | demon lord Rimuru. If he brings together all the war power of the West, it must be very considerable.” |
||
− | "That's hard to say. Mr. Rimuru intends to make himself utterly cruel, but by his very nature it is easy to |
||
− | be soft. If he intends to fight with numbers, it will only increase the number of casualties, so he probably |
||
− | intends to drive out the Empire with the elite forces at home, right?” |
||
− | "How is this possible...” |
||
− | "At least he's the one who became the demon lord, so he shouldn't have done such a stupid thing...” |
||
− | Although both Kagali and Damrada denied it, Yuuki's thoughts remained unchanged. |
||
− | That man is really naive and inexplicably powerful and might manage to do something about it... |
||
− | Though he thought so, Yuuki didn't put those words out, and he asked Kagali to continue. |
||
− | "I'm sorry. I’ll continue to report.” |
||
− | After an apology, Kagali then resumed her report. |
||
− | "More than 50,000 soldiers are waiting in the capital 'Rimuru', and reinforcements are arriving from the |
||
− | old Eurazania side. The estimated total strength should be over 100,000.” |
||
− | |||
− | "That sounds great, but the Empire still has the advantage.” |
||
− | "Yes, after all, there's a huge difference in numbers. The army on the Imperial side numbered over a |
||
− | million, and even the soldiers at the far end had had bizarre makeovers. Even the miscellaneous soldiers |
||
− | were at least C-rated in strength, plus they had a lot of strange armor. Seriously, demon lord Rimuru and |
||
− | the others are no match for the Empire at all.” |
||
− | Kagali really thought so. |
||
− | Having an army of 100,000 is indeed powerful. |
||
− | These soldiers are highly trained and their morale is high. |
||
− | The scale of this is, by definition, very commendable. |
||
− | However, it was dwarfed by the entire Imperial Army. |
||
− | In the past, when she was still a demon lord, Kagali created a very confident work, the defensive |
||
− | structure of the Monster City stronghold, but she was defeated by a large number of Imperial troops. The |
||
− | disparity between the two is such that it makes no sense to have an army of only 100,000 people at most. |
||
− | However, Yuuki has a different view. |
||
− | "Your comments will be used as a reference, go ahead and report." |
||
− | "Then I'll take it up with the country's technical skills..." |
||
− | Kagali reported on faintly. |
||
− | She mentioned that very rare new products were suddenly on sale within the Jura Tempest Federation. |
||
− | There are props that make life more convenient, and there are high performance premium gear. |
||
− | The uses are varied, but everything is practical. |
||
− | Of course, many people want to sign exclusive contracts with the developers of these goods. Yet, no |
||
− | matter how hard those merchants try to find the source of the manufactured goods, it all still seems like a |
||
− | fog. |
||
− | The "Magic Train" mentioned earlier is one of them, and that country, like the Empire, seems to be |
||
− | experiencing a new wave of technological innovation. Only unfortunately, they seem to have completely |
||
− | prevented classified information from being leaked. There's no way to find the source by the strength of |
||
− | the guild members alone. |
||
− | I”'m afraid it's being developed somewhere in the country. This can be determined, but it is not known |
||
− | where the location is.” |
||
− | Kagali was also chagrined, but the other party was the Demon Lord Rimuru, so it was always |
||
− | impossible for her to step up. Other than that, it would have been ruined if it had been suspected, so they |
||
− | couldn't force it on their hands either. |
||
− | At this time, something suddenly occurred to Kagali. |
||
− | |||
− | "Come to think of it, maybe they're developing new weapons, too. With that possibility in mind, |
||
− | perhaps we need to keep our vigilance higher and not just target the number of soldiers we see in front of |
||
− | us.” |
||
− | Hearing that, Yuuki smiled. |
||
− | "You did notice. That's it. It was surprising to know that the Empire had been developing chariots, but |
||
− | Mr. Rimuru had also managed to develop the Magic Train. Scientific weapons are not the preserve of the |
||
− | Empire, and one cannot go expecting them to have an advantage on that.” |
||
− | The Empire is not the only one with technology from another world. Rimuru also has the memory of |
||
− | still being an "Otherworldly Visitor" in the past and wonders what kind of weapon he will develop. |
||
− | If they were facing an ordinary country, the other side must have been terrified in the face of such an |
||
− | unknown war power. Even if the other side has an "otherworldly visitor", in such a case, the other side |
||
− | will be desperate because of the relevant knowledge. The difference in fighting power between the two |
||
− | sides is clear and they will find themselves with no chance of winning. |
||
− | Yet the opponent also possesses a high level of skill and can develop the exact same thing. |
||
− | They were immediately able to formulate countermeasures that would crush the so-called advantage. |
||
− | Instead, it should be said that if someone is overconfident in such a dominant force, the rapidly changing |
||
− | situation may overwhelm them and leave them behind. |
||
− | Yuuki has seen this already, so it's not unlikely that they will win at Rimuru. |
||
− | At this point Vega interjected. |
||
− | "Boring! Just beat the crap out of them. If you're worried, wipe them out! That way everything is |
||
− | settled.” |
||
− | Whether it's weapons or armies, get rid of them all if they get in the way—Vega confidently declares. |
||
− | It was a headache for Yuuki to hear the other person say something like that without understanding the |
||
− | context. |
||
− | This guy has a lot of power, but a bad head—or should I say no head at all... |
||
− | If he had been a little smarter, he himself could have handed over more useful positions to him, Yuuki |
||
− | sighed in his heart. |
||
− | "Then I'll leave it to you. Don't misjudge the situation.” |
||
− | With that vague phrase, Yuuki told Vega to shut up. |
||
− | However, Vega’s words were not without merit. |
||
− | Yuuki was lost in thought and thought, ‘After all...’ |
||
− | In this world, quality is more important than quantity. |
||
− | No matter how large a military force was gathered, it was no match for the demon lord Guy. As you can |
||
− | see from such examples, the power of individual warfare should never be taken lightly. |
||
− | |||
− | In order to achieve strategic goals, it is crucial to see how strong the opponent is—such intelligence |
||
− | warfare. To achieve this, it would be quicker to send someone of some strength to try in the past. |
||
− | Not only that, it is one of the means that should be used, as is rarely the case, to give up when the fight |
||
− | is not won. |
||
− | If several combatants are allowed to attack at the same time, it is possible for them to achieve strategic |
||
− | objectives, no matter how strong the individual strength of the opponent. |
||
− | In other words, there is no point in looking at integrated warfare capabilities alone, and it is more |
||
− | important to have a strategic approach to what forces are at hand and how they can be used effectively. |
||
− | From this point of view, the Jura Tempest Federation is a very tricky enemy. |
||
− | It wasn't just Demon Lord Rimuru that posed a threat. |
||
− | In that country, there were several monsters that were exceptionally powerful. |
||
− | For example, the four heavenly kings heard from the people's mouths—Benimaru, Diablo, Shion, and |
||
− | Gobta. |
||
− | The mere presence of these men was like mobilizing four tactical units, and simply defeating them |
||
− | would become a high task. |
||
− | It's not just a matter of technical prowess. There's a lot of tricky talent in that place, and I don't think |
||
− | it's going to work no matter how many people are gathered to deal with them. So thinking of it another |
||
− | way, surrendering to the demon lord is the right thing to do. |
||
− | As far as Yuuki knew, he knew a few people who were better than Gobta. That is, at the very least, |
||
− | there are others who are comparable to the Four Heavenly Kings. |
||
− | "There is nothing more difficult than those monsters, who are comparable to saints or demon lords.” |
||
− | Damrada's opinion seemed to echo Yuuki's, words mumbling out of his mouth. |
||
− | "That's right, there aren't just the four heavenly kings in that country, there's also monsters like Geld or |
||
− | Gabil. Why there are so many Demon Lord level people gathered there makes it a little hard to |
||
− | understand.” |
||
− | Yuuki felt that the more he thought about it, the more wrong he was. |
||
− | Those people were strong enough to rival Clayman, and there were quite a few of those under the |
||
− | demon lord that was Rimuru. People who know these things can't even help but complain, saying "what a |
||
− | joke". |
||
− | "Fortunately, we're not at odds with the Demon Lord Rimuru." |
||
− | The other three nodded silently, except for Vega, who heard Yuuki say the words softly. |
||
− | At the moment Yuuki and the others were surrendering to him because of the pact they had made with |
||
− | demon lord Guy. In other words, to fight against Yuuki is to fight against demon lord Guy. |
||
− | Since Yuuki and the others weren't going to make a move on Rimuru, it could be said that the two sides |
||
− | were in a truce for now. Count Yuuki lucky, he intends to make the most of this situation. |
||
− | |||
− | Even if one day they would have to deal with each other, that would have to wait until they made up for |
||
− | the losses they suffered in the West. In this way, Yuuki switches moods and brings the topic back on track. |
||
− | "So is your report over?" |
||
− | He turned to face Kagali and asked. |
||
− | Faced with this question, Kagali seemed to remember something, adding. |
||
− | "The people down there don't seem to have detailed military intelligence, and the ones that are more |
||
− | accurate are the ones just now. Only, there is one thing that intrigues people.” |
||
− | "What is it?” |
||
− | "In the capital, Rimuru, there are activities called disaster prevention training, and later, evacuation |
||
− | training.” |
||
− | The training done so far has been very specific, such as escaping into a solid building, or being trained |
||
− | to put out a fire in a building that is on fire. This time, however, the evacuation training was a bit |
||
− | confusing—a quick escape through four doors into the town. |
||
− | "You mean run into town?" |
||
− | "Right. The investigators were puzzled, so they split up.” |
||
− | "Inside and out?" |
||
− | "That's it. As a result, they saw an incredible phenomena, like they were dreaming..." |
||
− | "Seeing the unthinkable?” |
||
− | "That's right, Misha. Making something incredible happen, a full ten minutes passed after the broadcast |
||
− | ended and the vast town suddenly disappeared. And then there's only one door left over there.” |
||
− | The investigator who had remained outside reported to her that, in addition to the door, there were |
||
− | several more vigilantes left there to bring those who had not escaped before they could make their way to |
||
− | the cave. |
||
− | After making sure that none of them remained on the scene, the investigator made up his mind to go in |
||
− | the door. It was later discovered that there seemed to be a maze built with stones inside. |
||
− | Panicked investigators were able to escape to the outside, which means people should be able to come |
||
− | and go freely. |
||
− | "Maybe that's the underground maze...” |
||
− | "Do you have a plan, Yuuki-sama?” |
||
− | "Right. As you know, Kagali, that town has a tourist facility called the Underground Maze, right?” |
||
− | "Yes, there are magical creatures lingering inside, and adventurers challenging inside, right?" |
||
− | "I think that's it. I heard that there is a city underneath that underground labyrinth... |
||
− | |||
− | "There's a city in the underground maze?” |
||
− | A disbelieving Damrada asked each other back, but both Yuuki and Kagali responded in earnest. It's |
||
− | hard for the uninformed to explain, they can only say that it's all true. |
||
− | "Exactly. It would be unthinkable to go on with the usual ideals, but it is possible that Mr. Rimuru |
||
− | could do it. After all, that labyrinth has a total of one hundred floors underground, and I've heard that |
||
− | there's still Veldora guarding there.” |
||
− | “...is all this true?" |
||
− | "Of course. These words were spoken by Veldora himself.” |
||
− | After hearing Yuuki's words, Damrada was speechless. |
||
− | With a sympathetic look at such a Damrada, Kagali opened her mouth next. |
||
− | "No, it makes sense to think in that direction. There should be an important facility in that city, a base |
||
− | for technology development, right?” |
||
− | "Oh, so it is. It's a possibility, no, it makes sense to think that way.” |
||
− | Yuuki felt more than surprised when he thought about it. |
||
− | Although the idea was only speculation, he felt that he was not far off. If it was possible for Rimuru to |
||
− | make these things come true, he was so sure. |
||
− | "But what will become of the war?” |
||
− | "Well, even I don't know about that. I didn't think I would be able to play a decent hitting style against |
||
− | such an opponent, but didn't expect him to play urban defense that way. The Imperial Army would be |
||
− | surprised by that too.” |
||
− | Yuuki had always believed unilaterally that it was impossible for Rimuru to fight a duel in the country. |
||
− | Because he won't let the townspeople get hurt. |
||
− | However, if the town defends perfectly... |
||
− | It looks like the tactics envisioned for possible use must be revisited. |
||
− | "Does that mean that fighting people in a hotel town is just a way to see what happens, but the real |
||
− | focus is on the capital? If the Imperial Army ignores that door and passes directly in front of it, then the |
||
− | other party may snipe from behind.” |
||
− | "So that's how it is, with the Western allies, we can still contain the enemy." |
||
− | "First, send the vanguard forces to test the Imperial Army's combat capabilities and analyze them. |
||
− | Afterwards, while the Western allies fight the Imperial Army in a war of attrition, they can slowly figure |
||
− | out how to cope.” |
||
− | "That's a terrible thought. It's worthy of the Demon Lord." |
||
− | |||
− | After understanding Yuuki's thoughts, Kagali, Damrada, and Misha all had a surprised look on their |
||
− | faces. |
||
− | They knew that Demon Lord Rimuru was not something that could be handled by sending ordinary |
||
− | combatants, but they hadn't expected to be so powerful as to go this far. |
||
− | The mere thought of being hostile to each other in the future makes one's head go up in smoke. Because |
||
− | of this, Yuuki and the rest of them were looking forward to what the Imperial Army's showdown with the |
||
− | Demon Lord Rimuru would end up as. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | "Then, Yuuki-sama. How do you plan to act in the future?” |
||
− | Finding the right time, Misha raised questions. |
||
− | Misha they also knew that Yuuki had lost to demon lord Guy. They followed Yuuki knowing that, but |
||
− | they couldn't see what Yuuki really thought. |
||
− | It would have been nice if Rimuru had let the Empire suffer, but they didn't want an accidental burial. |
||
− | The gang can't help but think so. |
||
− | Yuuki didn't take the deal with Guy seriously enough to work for the Empire. However, he became a |
||
− | military commander, which made people suspicious, fearing that he would become a cocoon and tie |
||
− | himself up. |
||
− | For the "Big Three", it is indeed attractive for the top military subordinates to side with them, but on |
||
− | the other hand, there is a risk of being implicated by the military. |
||
− | To eat each other up, or to be devoured? |
||
− | Get it wrong and by then they are waiting to perish. |
||
− | Misha would ask that because she was worried about it, and of course, Yuuki knew it well. |
||
− | "Don't worry. If Mr. Rimuru is approaching us, it will be just right for us. To achieve our ideals, |
||
− | empires get in the way, don't they? Not just because demon lord wants us to do that, but to bring down the |
||
− | Empire one day anyway. As I become the army chief, I will be able to control the point in time that allows |
||
− | the Empire to be destroyed. Just think of it this way.” |
||
− | Now that Yuuki had become one of the three generals of the Empire, it could be said that the inside |
||
− | information of the Imperial Army was all within reach. As long as one knows the military strategy of the |
||
− | Empire, one knows how to adjust the footwork to match. It will be possible to predict the timing of |
||
− | military operations, the size of the army, and even to know precisely when the imperial defense network |
||
− | will weaken. |
||
− | If the Western countries resist fiercely, the empire will have to devote a corresponding amount of war |
||
− | effort. In this way, no matter how tight the defense is, there will always be a breach, Yuuki thought so. |
||
− | "We'll kill him before he knows it!” |
||
− | With a hard slap on the table, Yuuki so declared. |
||
− | As for the others in their seats, they were all excited by the meaning of the words. |
||
− | |||
− | "A coup d’état?" |
||
− | "Ah, it's unbearable. That's how you look Yuuki-sama.” |
||
− | "Hey hey, that sounds like fun. Even if it's an empire or a demon lord, so what, watch me beat the shit |
||
− | out of them!” |
||
− | It always felt like Vega was overexcited, but Yuuki didn't take it to heart. |
||
− | He listened and began to cut to the chase. |
||
− | "Anyway, that's the end of it. The pact made with Guy was also to disrupt the empire and must be kept. |
||
− | I'll also disturb the West in passing, but on that point, the other side has no reason to complain.” |
||
− | Speaking of which, Yuuki smiled smugly. |
||
− | Guy did not deliberately ask that he not be allowed to take on the West. In other words, whatever Yuuki |
||
− | wants to do is his freedom. |
||
− | "You want the Empire to compete with the West and get rid of the head of the Empire...?" |
||
− | "The idea is as vicious as ever.” |
||
− | "You can't say that. An idea like that could come to anyone's mind." |
||
− | Even if one could think of it, no one would want to put it into practice. No, maybe someone really |
||
− | wants to put it into practice, but no one is that capable of making it happen. Yuuki is a special case. |
||
− | "I also put out all sorts of messages to Master Gedora. The old grandfather was fond of new things and |
||
− | had flexible ideas, but didn't know why he hated the Western powers so much. His hatred is so strong that |
||
− | it's not too much to say that it's the product of that hatred that he has developed all kinds of weapons for |
||
− | the Empire.” |
||
− | "Indeed, it's a very famous thing, even I know about it.” |
||
− | "Right? He would have seen the Demon Lord Rimuru as a threat, thinking that the other side would |
||
− | thwart the ambitions of the Empire. He must have struck, to see how dangerous the other party was.” |
||
− | “...So, how will things go?" |
||
− | "Master Gedora has great influence over the Imperial Army, but in reality has no authority whatsoever. |
||
− | This is because, that old grandfather is only interested in revenge. So that said, if we are cleverly induced, |
||
− | we should be able to get Master Gedora to take on the demon lord Rimuru.” |
||
− | At the same time, he also wanted the other party to make sure to spy on the intelligence of the |
||
− | underground maze. Yuuki is playing this game as he sees fit. |
||
− | "In that case, apart from finding trouble with Demon Lord Rimuru, it will also make the Imperial Army |
||
− | weaker, won't it?” |
||
− | "That's it!” |
||
− | At this time Yuuki nodded satisfactorily towards Damrada. |
||
− | |||
− | Yuuki wasn't about to take on Rimuru himself, and he was happy to welcome others to go over and |
||
− | challenge him without permission. It is because of this that many despicable schemes have been devised. |
||
− | Yuuki further revealed his thoughts. |
||
− | "It seems to me that there are three people in the Empire who need to be put on guard. One of those |
||
− | people is Master Gedora.” |
||
− | Gedora is the Great Wizard, and the Wizard of Eternal Life. Everyone was afraid of him, thinking that |
||
− | he was a strange man who knew the inner workings of the Empire, and that the last great invasion-the |
||
− | Empire had fought the "Storm Dragon" Veldora, when he had also survived as a heroic figure. |
||
− | "So, who are the other two?" |
||
− | Kagali stood behind Yuuki and asked with interest, at which point Yuuki gave a somewhat chagrined |
||
− | expression. |
||
− | "The fact that I don't have their true identity yet makes it tricky for sure.” |
||
− | Even using the intelligence network that Yuuki had, there was still no way to find out the true identity |
||
− | of those people. Just by hearing that, one should know how difficult the other party is. |
||
− | "Could it be that the Imperial Emperor's Knights of the Near Guard are among the top ranked?" |
||
− | Misha seemed to have some idea too, she said so. |
||
− | Faced with this question, Yuuki nodded ambiguously. |
||
− | Rumors circulate within the Legion that the knight who is the "Double 0 number" is more powerful |
||
− | than the army chief. |
||
− | Yuuki had felt it firsthand and knew it wasn't hearsay. Despite climbing to the rank of army chief, |
||
− | Yuuki's ranking is "ten digits". |
||
− | Even if it's a rowdy battle, there's no point in not knowing who your opponent is. In order to become a |
||
− | "single digit" one must apply with the Emperor, race in front of him and win. |
||
− | Only those who are actually very much expected to acquire this right know about it. |
||
− | "It's just my guess, but I should be able to beat 'single digits'. But I didn't want to release the killer in |
||
− | front of the enemy, so I didn't apply with the Emperor.” |
||
− | That said, Yuuki was chosen as the army chief, but that was because he was lucky enough to have |
||
− | Master Gedora backing him up. |
||
− | "However, if we haven't really fought each other, I don't know if the boss is better than those people. In |
||
− | that case, doesn't the tricky part become—how shall I put it? That would make it more than just nine |
||
− | people, wouldn't it?” |
||
− | At this point, Vega hits the nail on the head. |
||
− | Apart from being a bit surprised by this, Yuuki agrees. |
||
− | |||
− | "Well, that's true. Maybe there's a tricky guy among these nine people. Still, there's no way to go on |
||
− | guard. You haven't seen your opponent, have you? I was talking about the people who are in the open.” |
||
− | "What do you mean?" |
||
− | That question came from Damrada. |
||
− | "I'm talking about Tatsuya Kondo, the head of Imperial Intelligence." |
||
− | "So it is. Indeed, that man is too much to touch.” |
||
− | "It's strange to know his name and what he looks like, but not to know the truth.” |
||
− | From Tatsuya Kondo, who is also known by this name as the "Otherworldly Visitor", he is unable to |
||
− | gather further personal information. |
||
− | There are even rumors that Kondo Tatsuya is a "weirdo who feeds on information". |
||
− | His rank was that of lieutenant, but even the chiefs of the various regiments had no right to order him. |
||
− | This means that there is also an Imperial Intelligence Service in existence, of a higher status than the |
||
− | military organization. |
||
− | "I mean, this is weird, right? Personally, I think that guy is one of the 'single digits' as well." |
||
− | “...so it is.” |
||
− | "I hear you say that, it's possible." |
||
− | Damrada felt quite the same way as Kagali. |
||
− | Misha also looked puzzled, but she didn't seem to mind. |
||
− | "And who is the other one left?" |
||
− | It was only Vega who showed a lack of interest, asking this as if he was urging Yuuki to finish his |
||
− | sentence. |
||
− | "Hahahaha, you're a real hothead. The first thing about Tatsuya Kondo is to go and meet him for a |
||
− | while. I will look for opportunities to request an interview. Next, about the remaining one, I'm not really |
||
− | sure.” |
||
− | "What did you say? What does that mean?” |
||
− | "You calm down, Vega.” |
||
− | "Whoa, whoa, whoa. I'm sorry." |
||
− | Emotionally overwrought, Vega accidentally mouths off, Yuuki warns slightly. His tone was even mild, |
||
− | but Vega, who had been reminded of it, was nervous to the point of cold sweat. |
||
− | At this very moment, the difference between his "status" and Yuuki's was already real. |
||
− | "The one left is the man with the Emperor. Even if one stayed behind the curtain used by the Emperor's |
||
− | imperial court, one could still feel him, exuding a very powerful sense of presence.” |
||
− | |||
− | “...?” |
||
− | No one but Yuuki had even noticed the existence of such a person. Just looking at that alone shows how |
||
− | dangerous that figure is. |
||
− | “—There is such a person? This kind of thing has never even been heard of..." |
||
− | At this point, Dhamrad seemed to speak everyone's mind. |
||
− | "You're right. Although he exuded a very strong sense of presence, people didn't realize there was such |
||
− | a person. That means he's very good.” |
||
− | The words of Yuuki sent everyone into silence. |
||
− | "Is there really this guy? My side didn't get any rumors about that guy either.” |
||
− | "On the other hand, if Yuuki-sama hadn't brought this up, I don't think anyone would have believed it." |
||
− | “......” |
||
− | For the minions who were still a bit skeptical, Yuuki smiled. |
||
− | "It's okay, don't worry too much. If a coup d'état is contemplated within the Reich, you need only |
||
− | remember that these three will create obstacles. First to rule out Master Gedora, Damrada, will you help |
||
− | me investigate Kondo Tatsuya?” |
||
− | "Yes, sir." |
||
− | "Misha, you continue with the task at hand." |
||
− | "I understand. I will continue to focus on enlisting the Mecha Legion's army chief." |
||
− | "So what do I do?” |
||
− | "I'll have to ask you to join the Legion of Warcraft. With your strength, join the Imperial Emperor's |
||
− | Knights of the Near Guard right away. But you mustn't kill the army chief!” |
||
− | "Got it. I'll try." |
||
− | Not having to continue to take orders seemed to amuse Vega, who gave a plagiaristic grin. |
||
− | Is it really okay? Yuuki was worried, but this time he decided to trust Vega. |
||
− | If the army chief was actually killed, the Empire's military action would be delayed. It was disturbing, |
||
− | but he decided to look away and see what happens then. |
||
− | After the “Big Three” retires, only Yuuki and Kagali are left on the scene. |
||
− | "By the way, Yuuki-sama, will they really dance according to our arrangement?" |
||
− | "Well, I don't know. Even I thought I was being cautious in my actions, but still stepped on Guy's tiger's |
||
− | tail. So I'm not qualified to say anyone else, but I still hope things work out.” |
||
− | |||
− | Damrada went to investigate Kondo Tatsuya. |
||
− | Misha attempts to cage the Mecha's army chief. |
||
− | He ordered Vega to rise to prominence in the Warcraft Legion. |
||
− | They are all going on a dangerous mission to work for Yuuki. As a commander-in-chief, one can only |
||
− | go and trust that the ministry will get things done. |
||
− | "But we've finally come this far. There will be war in a short time.” |
||
− | "Yeah, right. The next thing is to wait and see which side will win." |
||
− | "That's so easy to say. Even if the coup d'état succeeds, more important things are yet to come." |
||
− | "Indeed. Just for that, I'm also going to get Laplace and the others to do something about it. It must be |
||
− | foolproof." |
||
− | After saying that, the two of them smiled at each other. |
||
− | Their goal was not to make the Empire triumphant. |
||
− | The more this war sinks into the quagmire, the lower the Empire's national power will be. That's what |
||
− | they're after, and the success of the subsequent coup is at the heart of Yuuki and Kagali's plan. |
||
− | "To make the emperor a puppet and build a new empire. In addition..." |
||
− | "Let us reconcile with the Western nations by peaceful means.” |
||
− | “And..." |
||
− | "The assassination of the Emperor!" |
||
− | If it was difficult to defeat the demon lord that was Rimuru, so it was not necessary to force it. |
||
− | Because of the defeat to Guy, he gave up on conquering the world in the short to medium term. To |
||
− | conquer the world by brute force without acquiring enough power to be proud of the world's masters was |
||
− | a foolishness of the highest order, and he had come to realize that. |
||
− | Instead of that, it would be better to focus on increasing the aces you have available at hand for now. |
||
− | Just let this scourge of war widen and much blood be shed... |
||
− | "Then I'll be able to awaken as the true demon lord.” |
||
− | "I'm looking forward to it, Kagali. Until then, I'll also use the new power I've acquired since then.” |
||
− | Now Yuuki's ultimate skill has awakened. As a result, he has actually felt his life span increase |
||
− | significantly. |
||
− | Not only that, but he also learned another fact, there were even more powerful people in existence in |
||
− | this world, and overlords like demon lord Guy were dominating this world. |
||
− | Trying to skip these people and conquer the world is just nonsense. |
||
− | |||
− | He was going to fool Guy's ears and reserve his strength now. |
||
− | The agitation of the empire has prolonged the war and drained both East and West. Let the boredom |
||
− | spread, and while everyone is fed up with war, let the Emperor's assassination happen again—and the |
||
− | world will be plunged into a more miserable state of chaos. |
||
− | They could take advantage of the chaos to awaken the more powerful forces in their bodies—that’s the |
||
− | full picture of the plan Yuuki and Kagali came up with. |
||
− | "Anyway, be careful." |
||
− | "Right. Be cautious." |
||
− | After saying that, the two looked at each other and smiled again. |
||
− | Although these two were smart, they didn't take the underground maze too seriously. |
||
− | It was a formidable organ, one that could hide even important facilities and towns—the most they |
||
− | could do was think of it and get Master Gedora interested in finding trouble on the Rimuru. |
||
− | Depending on the situation, it might be necessary to go there in person, and the most that can be done |
||
− | to find out what to do is to investigate beforehand - these two people only think so lightly. |
||
− | As a result, the Underground Maze Raiders team would bring back unexpected reports, although Yuuki |
||
− | didn't expect that. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | After receiving the information brought by Yuuki, Master Gedora fell into contemplation with a hard |
||
− | look on his face. |
||
− | Hmmm—I thought this was a good opportunity to get the Empire out again to crush the god Ruminas... |
||
− | Due to the resurrection of "Storm Dragon" Veldora, he had to drastically reassess the plan. |
||
− | It was also forced. |
||
− | During the last great march, the "storm dragon" made the plan fall apart. |
||
− | To this day. |
||
− | In order to plan well, some say it's better to wait for the "storm dragon" to disappear. |
||
− | There are also those who say that the new weapon they have successfully developed is powerful |
||
− | enough to bring the "Storm Dragon" to its knees. |
||
− | In order to avoid confronting the Storm Dragon, there were also those who advocated bypassing the |
||
− | Great Forest of Jura. |
||
− | People's opinions split into these three factions, thus giving the Empire a head start, and as a result |
||
− | giving the Storm Dragon a chance to be resurrected. |
||
− | |||
− | The militant faction, which believes that it should "bring the Storm Dragon to its knees," is outraged, |
||
− | but the other two factions are mainstream, so their opinions are ignored. |
||
− | After all, if the new weapon they mentioned didn't work, the plan would fall apart again. |
||
− | To Gedora, the "storm dragon" didn't matter at all. His goal of survival is to expel the Ruminas Sect |
||
− | from the West and take revenge on the "Seven Celestial Sages" who killed his friend. |
||
− | He got some news from the West, with a headline that read "Heroes Fall Out", and it was about the bad |
||
− | things that the "Seven Celestial Sages" had done. He also learned that the news reported the demise of the |
||
− | "Seven Celestial Sages". |
||
− | Yet Gedora did not take this information alone. |
||
− | At the very least, he determined that Sage Master Gran must be alive and sneaking around somewhere. |
||
− | Over the months, intelligence from the West has been complex and difficult to corroborate through |
||
− | investigation. So it was never clear whether it was true or false, but it was heard that the Rosso had also |
||
− | been destroyed. |
||
− | All in all, it's not clear what's true or false. I'm afraid that the Sage Master Gran was killed by that |
||
− | "hero". Despite his advanced age, he is certainly an opponent not to be underestimated. |
||
− | That's what Gedora thought. |
||
− | In addition to this, while the domination of the Senate appears to be rock-solid on the surface, behind |
||
− | the scenes there is a lot of action. |
||
− | In these messages, there was no news received about the weakening of the Holy Church in the West. In |
||
− | Gedora's opinion, he thought this was enough to prove that Gran the Sage Master was still alive. |
||
− | It would have been nice to ignore the Storm Dragon and attack the West sooner... |
||
− | Gedora thought in his mind, but he was well aware of how difficult it would be. |
||
− | The Storm Dragon and the demon lord are teaming up? That kind of monster had already jumped out |
||
− | of the so-called magic laws, and it was too stupid to send out an army to deal with it. I had also helped |
||
− | structure the theory about the new weapon, and with that kind of thing, it should be able to stop him from |
||
− | moving for a while. Whether or not he can be exterminated, however, is another matter. Not to mention to |
||
− | dominate him... |
||
− | Gedora was one of the survivors of the last great long march and had already experienced firsthand the |
||
− | menace that Veldora posed. |
||
− | In his experience, he thought the main warring faction was too brave and unscrupulous. |
||
− | Talking about spiritual domination over spiritual beings—those fools have no idea how hard it is! |
||
− | It is not impossible to exercise spiritual domination over spiritual beings. He had used the Demon Race |
||
− | as a test subject and made some achievements. |
||
− | Gedora knew this well. He was the one who came up with that theory, too, and it would be odd if he |
||
− | didn't know. |
||
− | |||
− | He had already sought out various results, and based on them, he concluded that they could never make |
||
− | a move against the "Storm Dragon" Veldora. |
||
− | He had given this report to the Emperor, but sadly it was not endorsed. |
||
− | "Some people want to try, so let them try.” |
||
− | In the end Gedora's comments were silently ignored. |
||
− | Let's put that aside. |
||
− | This time there was another problem, and it had something to do with the Demon Lord Rimuru. |
||
− | He built his kingdom at a frightening rate, and this demon lord ruled the great forest of Jura. If this |
||
− | demon lord joined forces with the Storm Dragon, attacking the Jura Great Forest would simply be a |
||
− | foolish act. |
||
− | It would be a different matter if all the Imperial armies were mobilized, so that in order to lay out the |
||
− | entire army for the most efficient use, the enemy must be introduced into the terrain in our favor. |
||
− | As usual, that's an impossible thing to do. |
||
− | What about fighting on the other side's territory? |
||
− | "To fight in the underground maze? And they may have developed weapons from another world... |
||
− | right? This must be investigated. It would have been nice to take down Veldora and Rimuru with our army |
||
− | losing so many. If that is not possible, it will be impossible to fight the Western countries after that.” |
||
− | As if to encourage himself, Gedora spoke to himself. |
||
− | By this time Gedora had gotten it all wrong. |
||
− | He thought that the target of vigilance should not be the Jura Tempest Federation, but the Ruminas Sect |
||
− | that dominated the Western nations. |
||
− | Being able to spot this mistake or not, that will be the key to determining the success or failure of |
||
− | Gedora. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | At the behest of Yuuki, three people stood out. |
||
− | The condition was that Master Gedora also knew, and must be affiliated with, the Hybrid Legion — |
||
− | three were thus chosen. |
||
− | It was to be a day for them to meet, so Yuuki invited Gedora to his room. |
||
− | First up is Shinji Tanimura. |
||
− | He was originally a college student in Japan and spent his days in the research room. After coming to |
||
− | this world, he also loved to wear white, which now became his unique mark. |
||
− | Mark Lauren. |
||
− | |||
− | Left with coffee-colored hair and a lot of muscle on his body. He was about twenty-five years old, the |
||
− | oldest of the three. Wear a tank top with jeans for a healthy body in the winter too. |
||
− | Zhen Liu Xing. |
||
− | The man was young and had few words. It was hard to tell what he was thinking, but the words spoke |
||
− | for themselves. The black hair was braided into a sisal braid and hung behind his back, and he wore a |
||
− | loose-fitting Chinese-style outfit. I heard that he had a lot of concealed weapons hidden under his clothes. |
||
− | Both Mark and Zhen would obediently listen to Shinji. Also because of this, unknowingly Shinji |
||
− | became their leader. |
||
− | The three men stood upright in front of Yuuki and Gedora. |
||
− | |||
− | "Master, long time no see!” |
||
− | The dark-haired youth, Shinji, greeted Gedora on behalf of everyone. |
||
− | "Long time no see, Shinji, and Mark and Zhen, how are you doing?” |
||
− | "Yes, we're doing fine. It's good to see Grandpa you're tough too.” |
||
− | “...Teacher, I'm not having a good time.” |
||
− | Hearing Mark and Zhen respond in this way, Gedora smiled happily back. |
||
− | "You're still the same. It seems to be working hard on the Legion side as well, so I'm relieved.” |
||
− | Shinji and the others are "otherworldly visitors" who were taken in by Yuuki. Yuuki has brought in |
||
− | "otherworldly visitors" from all over the world, and all of them are sent to the Empire, whether they are |
||
− | particularly good at fighting, or not. |
||
− | The Imperial side is responsible for receiving them from the secret association of the "Big Three", and |
||
− | then they will be given to the Imperial Grand Wizard, Master Gedora. |
||
− | His purpose was to ask for knowledge from another world, but personally, if he had a talent for fighting |
||
− | and also had that will, Gedora would exercise them. |
||
− | These people come to a place where special talents rich in personality are gathered after being |
||
− | exercised—the Hybrid Legion. |
||
− | But the Empire wasn't that good of a mixer, and wouldn't hold high ranking positions in the Legion just |
||
− | because they were from another world. One must be able to live one's strength properly in order to be |
||
− | worthy of the title of a good warrior. |
||
− | The so-called power is the unique skill that is revealed in each of them. |
||
− | Shinji and the others were able to use their unique skills so that they could establish a solid position |
||
− | within the legion. |
||
− | |||
− | "Yeah, in the mixed army I lead, the three of them also belong to the first line of masters. I think it's a |
||
− | good fit to take on this investigative assignment.” |
||
− | "Since Yuuki-san has said so, I have no problem with it either. Sit down, you guys.” |
||
− | The three men were terrified because the strict wizard asked them to take their seats, and only then did |
||
− | they take their seats. |
||
− | Looking at the three of them like that, Gedora smiled slightly. |
||
− | They've all become lone soldiers, and it's fun to see themselves still looking like nervous apprentices. |
||
− | |||
− | "So, Mr. Yuuki, you're going to lend these three to me about the investigation you mentioned before, |
||
− | right?” |
||
− | Playing around with other people's performance all the time wasn't the way to go, Gedora pulled open |
||
− | to ask. |
||
− | "Right. I'd love to go and investigate on my own, but it's really not convenient to go to that country. |
||
− | Only by sending Shinji and the rest over to them, I wasn't so relieved, so I wondered if I could ask Master |
||
− | to supervise them.” |
||
− | "Mmm. I've already read the report, and it's very interesting. If what is written above is true, it must be |
||
− | investigated before the Great March.” |
||
− | Gedora looked at Yuuki with a tentative look, waiting for him to react. Yuuki seemed to have expected |
||
− | this from the other party, and he nodded. |
||
− | "Those are all true. I also explained to the three of them that this mission was a bit special and I wanted |
||
− | to ask them to investigate a certain maze.’ |
||
− | "Hey, hey, hey, wait a minute, please! You called us here to get through the maze? Are we that |
||
− | untrustworthy? Even if Gedora-sensei stepped up to the plate to please, a massive military invasion is |
||
− | about to take place, I don't think it's something that has to be done on the eve of an invasion!” |
||
− | Of the three, Mark was the most subdued, and he began to question Yuuki. |
||
− | It is common for such behavior to occur. If it's not acceptable, just ask, Yuuki himself has given them |
||
− | permission to do so. |
||
− | "Mark, don't get excited. It's a very important thing.” |
||
− | “But!" |
||
− | "Take it easy, Mark. Mr. Yuuki must have something in mind, right? We can hear what he has to say.” |
||
− | While placating Mark, Shinji turned his head to face Yuuki. |
||
− | "Then please explain.” |
||
− | "Of course not. I think after listening to this, you guys should stop complaining.” |
||
− | After saying that, Yuuki began to explain the mission in detail. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | Gedora knew those contents beforehand, and he listened to Yuuki as he made sure there was no |
||
− | discrepancy between the two. |
||
− | The three of them were surprised. |
||
− | The warriors who follow Yuuki's orders—those with unique skills that make them particularly good at |
||
− | fighting—blend into the various legions and live in hiding. The aim is to rise together when the time |
||
− | comes so that the legions can be mastered. |
||
− | |||
− | People hadn't heard of the specific plan, but they all agreed that the day was near. |
||
− | So did Shinji and the rest of them, now that the Hybrid Legion was in Yuuki's hands, they thought it |
||
− | was only a matter of time before he ordered it. |
||
− | To conquer the world... |
||
− | When they heard this dream from Yuuki, it was like a child's dream, and at first everyone thought it was |
||
− | impossible. |
||
− | But as people hone their strength and become more and more aware of the world situation, these people |
||
− | begin to feel that they have a chance to realize that dream. |
||
− | Shinji and the others started to become obsessed with Yuuki and kept waiting for the right moment to |
||
− | come. |
||
− | It was at this time that the other party suddenly gave the order for them to go through the maze. |
||
− | No wonder the three of them were so confused. |
||
− | Having said that, while listening to Yuuki's explanation, their thoughts changed along with it. |
||
− | Some preparation and investigation has been done regarding this war, only the interior of the maze has |
||
− | not been investigated. Therefore, there was a good chance that there was some kind of secret hidden in |
||
− | that maze. |
||
− | Hearing that the enemy could hide an entire town in a maze became a problem that was hard to ignore. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | "I see...so the Imperial Army can't ignore this underground labyrinth if they want to make a move?” |
||
− | "And there's a town in there? It's still unbelievable to not see this kind of thing with your own eyes.” |
||
− | “...that’s why we have to go there.” |
||
− | Shinji and the others will have to accept that now. |
||
− | "Explained as above. But then you get the idea, right? If the Empire were to invade the Great Forest of |
||
− | Jura, the period of warfare would be extended to some extent, and we expect a military mutiny to be |
||
− | launched at that time. When the time comes, hopefully it will distract the Imperials as much as possible. |
||
− | With Demon Lord Rimuru's army alone, and ''Storm Dragon'' Veldora, that wasn't enough for the Empire |
||
− | to send out all of its troops. I need stronger motivation, to be able to get them to always mobilize.” |
||
− | I'm not sure if that maze can create such a motive, if it can't, just make one up at random, Yuuki said so. |
||
− | When they bought time in that way, Yuuki and the others were going to suppress the Imperial Capital |
||
− | with one breath. |
||
− | Shinji was surprised by this. |
||
− | |||
− | A coup d'état had long been thought of in the future, but this was the first time he had heard such a |
||
− | specific account. And before that, Gedora was here. Not being careful enough with words could cause |
||
− | their plans to leak out, so Shinji and the others didn't expect Yuuki to be here to talk about that. |
||
− | "Wait a minute, Yuuki-san!" |
||
− | Shinji tried to stop Yuuki, but Yuuki replied with a smile. |
||
− | "I know, don't worry. Master Gedora knows my plan.” |
||
− | “Huh?" |
||
− | "Heh heh, that's for sure. This old man had feelings for His Majesty, but what would happen to the |
||
− | Empire has nothing to do with me. This Old Master's goal is to destroy the Ruminism religion. The true |
||
− | face of the god Ruminas was actually Demon Lord Ruminas, a blind spot that hadn't been discovered |
||
− | before. What will become of those believers, I am not interested in knowing. But those guys killed my |
||
− | friends, and it's hard not to bury them with their own hands. I heard that demon lord Rimuru and demon |
||
− | lord Ruminas were very close, and the first thing that I wanted to solve was demon lord Rimuru. That's |
||
− | why I will also participate in the Maze Raiding Operation.” |
||
− | Gedora flashed a frantic smile and said that what happened after that didn't matter to him at all. |
||
− | Of course Gedora had also heard rumors of the demon lord Rimuru. |
||
− | A year ago, the Kingdom of Farmus fell as a result of angering the "Storm Dragon". |
||
− | It is said that after the Storm Dragon's power was exhausted, it was the demon lord Rimuru who took |
||
− | him in. |
||
− | The truth is not known whether they were actually taken in or simply assisted. However, from that time |
||
− | on, the Storm Dragon showed no signs of rebellion, nor did it detect the huge demonic aura. Gedora |
||
− | thinks those rumors have a certain amount of credibility. |
||
− | On top of that, there was movement among the demon lords. |
||
− | Several demon lords have been removed from the Top Ten and are now said to be "Eight Star Demon |
||
− | Lords (Octagram)". |
||
− | Although the story had spread to human society, it was definitely the Demon Lord Rimuru who was |
||
− | behind it. |
||
− | Clayman, who was originally one of the Ten Demon Lords, disappeared, and newcomer Rimuru was |
||
− | listed among that group. The fact that this happened means that Rimuru is stronger than Clayman. |
||
− | Clayman the Demon Lord was cunning and could not be underestimated, but demon lord Rimuru was |
||
− | more threatening than he was. |
||
− | Not only that, but the demon lord Rimuru has also established borders with human nations and has |
||
− | become increasingly influential in the Council. |
||
− | He didn’t know what the Western powers thought, but Gedora thought it was dangerous to offend the |
||
− | demon lord Rimuru. |
||
− | Plus there was something that bothered Gedora. |
||
− | |||
− | That is, over 20,000 troops were said to have participated in the military operations of the Farmus |
||
− | Kingdom, but only three of them survived in the end. One of them was killed, and in the end all that |
||
− | remained was the former king and Razen, who had previously been an apprentice of Gedora. |
||
− | It seems necessary to confront Razen about this. |
||
− | Gedora took note of this first. |
||
− | In addition to that, there are many enigmas on the Demon Lord Rimuru. |
||
− | He didn't dare be careless. |
||
− | It was said that the great army of the Kingdom of Farmus was buried in the hands of the "Storm |
||
− | Dragon", but there was no way to prove that event was true. That alone makes one feel weird. |
||
− | Generally speaking, if there are 30% casualties in a battle, then the operation is a failure. This is the |
||
− | time to surrender, but I don't see where a relevant record has been left stating that the army of the |
||
− | Kingdom of Farmus has ever made such a move. |
||
− | Surrendering to the "storm dragon" is useless—and there are certainly those who argue that. |
||
− | But on this point, Gedora denies it. After all, Gedora had picked up a life and survived the last great |
||
− | march, so he was very familiar with the character of Veldora. |
||
− | A simple description is that he does things very casually. Won't go after those who run away, though |
||
− | there will be heavy casualties, but only those who are caught up in the attack in the first place. |
||
− | According to this logic, under normal circumstances, a 20,000 large army could not be wiped out. |
||
− | So, was there something going on with the demon lord Rimuru... According to the rumors about |
||
− | Rimuru's people, Gedora thought it was impossible. |
||
− | If we surrender with him, we should not be killed. But in the end everyone was killed. |
||
− | It would seem that this should be interpreted to mean that when the army of the kingdom of Farmus |
||
− | surrendered to Veldora, he killed them all at once. |
||
− | Seriously, Gedora felt horrible just thinking about it. |
||
− | It is because of this that they avoid going head-to-head with each other and also prepare relevant |
||
− | counter-strategies. |
||
− | There are oddities in the demon lord Rimuru, but there is still a chance to solve them by investigating |
||
− | from now on and thinking about countermeasures. |
||
− | Thinking about this side, Gedora switched his thoughts. |
||
− | He didn't hate Demon Lord Rimuru, but he was on the same side as Demon Lord Ruminas, and that |
||
− | would be the same as an enemy of Gedora. |
||
− | Since it was the enemy that had to be defeated, having said that, Gedora was not about to act rashly |
||
− | either. |
||
− | |||
− | He spent a long time arranging plans to get the Empire to send out troops to attack the Western nations. |
||
− | Now that that plan was about to come to fruition, he couldn't be foolish enough to sulk. |
||
− | So Gedora acted cautiously and then cautiously. |
||
− | Yuuki and Gedora had the same interests at stake, and after talking the two decided to work together. |
||
− | They would share the information they held in their hands with each other, and the relationship between |
||
− | the two could be described as that of a war buddy. |
||
− | Secrets were revealed in three or two times, and Shinji and the others were all pale. |
||
− | When they suddenly hear someone say something like that, of course they want to say "please pause.” |
||
− | Shinji wasn't stupid either, he didn't think the other side would trust them that much. Though I think so, |
||
− | I think I should not treat them as discarded sons. |
||
− | The other side was testing them—so Shinji thought. |
||
− | Mark and Zhen seemed to think so. |
||
− | "I know! We will do our best to investigate.” |
||
− | "Anyway, we won't hold Grandpa back...stay tuned!” |
||
− | “...I'll cheer." |
||
− | This is certainly an important mission. If they take this opportunity to do something—no, they have to |
||
− | do something good this time so they can live—Shinji and the others realize this. |
||
− | "Then I'll test you all. You do know how many demon lords there are in the world, right?” |
||
− | "Yes, there are eight, right?’ |
||
− | “...Huh? Aren't the ten demons lords? No, it should be increased to eleven, right?” |
||
− | “...Mark, they just had a big shuffle last year..." |
||
− | This caused Gedora to sigh and a roar to come out of his mouth. |
||
− | "Shinji, hurry up and give this idiot the right message. If you join the army and can't even gather |
||
− | information, you'll know he'll be the first to die!” |
||
− | As soon as his mood calmed down slightly he began to explain. |
||
− | "There are eight demon lords in all, and they call themselves 'Eight Star Demon Lords (Octagram)'. |
||
− | The implication should be that one thinks one can compare oneself to the stars, but some of them do have |
||
− | that ability. The reason why this is mentioned is because the opponent this time is 'Newbie' Rimuru. You |
||
− | can't take him lightly, but don't explore that issue this time. There is another reason. Among these demons, |
||
− | there is a person known as the Labyrinth Fairy. All right, what do you guys think after listening?" |
||
− | That comment made the three of them take a backward breath from Shinji. |
||
− | Even Yuuki put on a surprised expression and kept staring at Gedora. |
||
− | |||
− | "You said labyrinth fairy...is that the point?” |
||
− | At this time, Shinji was afraid to express his opinion. |
||
− | Gedora nodded solemnly, pulling out a piece of literature for the three men to look at. |
||
− | There is a labyrinth named "Elven Goddom", said to be in the western Republic of Ulgrasia. The world |
||
− | says that the great maze is covered under the ground, or in the air, but it is not. |
||
− | That's true in one respect, but it's not entirely true in another. |
||
− | It was written in that document that not only spirits lived in the "Spirit Realm", but also that the queen |
||
− | who changed from an spirit to a monster also lived there. |
||
− | "This queen is the Labyrinth Fairy, Ramiris, one of the demon lords from ancient times.” |
||
− | These words of Gedora weighed heavily on the three men. |
||
− | He further revealed the truth. |
||
− | "The door to that maze used to be in the Ulgrasia Nature Park, but now it's gone. That's what the old |
||
− | man himself investigated, and it's certainly true. As for the period of disappearance, from what I've heard, |
||
− | it's presumed to be the same period as when Rimuru became the demon lord. Then the country went |
||
− | public with their underground labyrinth...” |
||
− | When Gedora finished, Yuuki added next. |
||
− | "That's a long way off. I've wondered before how Rimuru made a maze like that, and I think it must |
||
− | have been created by Demon Lord Ramiris. In other words, Demon Lord Ramiris and Demon Lord |
||
− | Ramiris have joined forces.” |
||
− | Yuuki seemed to have decided that this was the case and had a wide smile on his face. |
||
− | Shinji they didn't come out in denial either. Not only that, but they felt that the difficulty of the |
||
− | investigation was bound to increase and they began to become very melancholy. |
||
− | "I look forward to your performance.” |
||
− | "Remember to be on guard at all times.” |
||
− | After that, Yuuki repeatedly told them how scary and cunning the demon lord Rimuru was, and Shinji |
||
− | and the others left the scene after listening. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The day after Yuuki called him there, his secretary, Kagali, came to lead Shinji and the others and sent |
||
− | them to the outskirts of the Jura Tempest Federation. |
||
− | After sending Shinji and the others out, ten days passed, and Gedora was on his own to other |
||
− | destinations. |
||
− | Seeing Yuuki threaten Shinji with them, he planned to leave the investigation task to these people at |
||
− | first. |
||
− | |||
− | I'm afraid Yuuki didn't really mean to treat those three as outcasts. To get Shinji and them to get serious, |
||
− | just threaten a little. |
||
− | Then again, Yuuki-san isn't forthcoming enough. It's because he's overly competent himself that he |
||
− | wants others to reach this realm. |
||
− | Gedora had seen through that a long time ago. |
||
− | But it could be applied to him as well. |
||
− | Gedora also didn't intend to watch his apprentices die, and he intended to lend a helping hand if they |
||
− | were in trouble. But Gedora wouldn't put these thoughts out there; he would only silently pressure others, |
||
− | so that others would find him scary. |
||
− | Unaware of this himself, Gedora went to the old site of the Kingdom of Farmus. |
||
− | He remembered that he had taken in an apprentice a long time ago, intending to go and gather |
||
− | information related to the Demon Lord Rimuru. |
||
− | Immediately afterwards, Gedora flew towards the old Farmus capital "Maris" and headed straight for |
||
− | the palace. |
||
− | Razen was working in his office, at which point he jumped up from his chair. |
||
− | Originally thinking that the great teacher, Gedora, was dead, he felt the other's breath. |
||
− | "I didn't think...he was still alive...” |
||
− | While muttering something to himself, he thought to himself that this would be bad. |
||
− | Not sure what Gedora's intentions were, but he had come here to find himself, I guess. |
||
− | What is certain is that it is not to reminisce with him. |
||
− | And there was also the problem that none of the soldiers in Farmenas knew the man Gedora. If this |
||
− | goes on, they will be stopped and questioned at the gates, and those who displease Gedora may be hurt. |
||
− | In case one accidentally turns them and Gedora into enemies... |
||
− | This is not good. If it turns out that way, there's no way for me to hold Lord Gedora back. |
||
− | Razen was quick to judge as above and to act. |
||
− | He calls out to his later new apprentices through "magical communications". |
||
− | "Can you hear me?” |
||
− | "Geez, don't call me out of the blue.” |
||
− | "You must have found something.” |
||
− | "There. Although Gregory didn't seem to notice it, there was an unusual aura just now. He'll be at the |
||
− | gates in a little while, right?” |
||
− | |||
− | "Since you know so well, it's a good thing. You go to the gate, too.” |
||
− | “...you have been gracious to me. Got it.” |
||
− | The "magic communication" was interrupted this way. |
||
− | His new apprentices were two in total. |
||
− | They were Sare and Gregory. |
||
− | These two men were both originally 'Three Martial Immortals' - the Hall of the Emperor of the Sacred |
||
− | Emperor's Kingdom of Ruberios, and had previously stayed in the Imperial Near Guard Division, which |
||
− | was directly under the Emperor. |
||
− | When Razen knew them while he was touring the country in order to inspect them, they made a major |
||
− | mistake and dared not return to the Hall of the Emperor, so Razen took them directly as apprentices. |
||
− | Not to give them favors, but to be able to experience how they feel. |
||
− | Especially Sare, who seems to have lost badly in front of journalists from various countries. Hearing |
||
− | that his opponent was Diablo, Razen could no longer stay out of it. |
||
− | Sare had an arrogant attitude, but he still recognized Razen as his master. |
||
− | Gregory does show fear of something from time to time, but is slowly finding his old swagger. |
||
− | Looking at the strength alone, these two were impeccable, so Razen decided to exercise these two and |
||
− | one day get them to work under the tabletop of the Kingdom of Farmenas. That also includes crisis |
||
− | management like this one. |
||
− | There's me, Sare and Gregory. Add Mr. Grucius after that, and we should be able to confront Lord |
||
− | Gedora. |
||
− | The average soldier cannot be useful in the face of a single individual with overwhelming power. The |
||
− | current weakness of the Kingdom of Farmenas is the lack of heroic level talent. |
||
− | In the old days when the Kingdom of Farmus was still in existence, his fellow Knight Commander |
||
− | Folgen and the warriors of his rank were now figures of the past. Talent must be found that can replace |
||
− | them—this is the subject of the Kingdom of Farmenas. |
||
− | Again, Razen recognized this, chagrined that he was too late to deal with the problem. |
||
− | When he rushed to the city gate, Sare and the others were already there. |
||
− | And are being confronted by Gedora. |
||
− | "I say, I don't know what it is that brings you to this city, but we are under care here. You understand |
||
− | that you can't let unidentified people go, don't you?” |
||
− | "That's right, Grandpa. We're not going to sue people, so you'll just go back today. If you want to meet |
||
− | with someone, you can apply to the counter and get a response in about two or three days.” |
||
− | |||
− | Sure and the others wanted a peaceful resolution, blocking the front of the road to keep Gedora from |
||
− | passing. But in Razen's eyes it reduced his life expectancy. |
||
− | "Stop it! Let the lord pass.” |
||
− | "Hey, aren't we supposed to stop him?” |
||
− | "In that case, why did you call us here?” |
||
− | Both men seemed unhappy with the order, but Razen didn't have time for that sort of thing. |
||
− | "Long time no see, Lord Gedora. I didn't know you were still alive, so I didn't bother to greet you.” |
||
− | Razen knelt down on one knee before Gedora and said so from his mouth. |
||
− | |||
− | He wanted to avoid making an enemy of Gedora. If anything, he would have been ready to become |
||
− | aware and stop Gedora even if he released all his power, but it seemed as if he was overly vigilant. |
||
− | "Long time no see, Razen. You don't look the same anymore, but it looks like you're really him.” |
||
− | "Yes, I'm not like Master, I have to change my body to live...” |
||
− | "It's not a reproach, so don't be so afraid. The reason I'm here today is to ask you something. It's okay if |
||
− | you don't have to be so vigilant about the monster hiding over there. If I were to come against you, I |
||
− | would not have come alone.” |
||
− | The words of Gedora always eased the tension. |
||
− | In spite of this, Razen and the rest were not careless, they were going to prepare the meeting place so |
||
− | they could talk to Gedora, so the group broke up on the spot. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The next day, they met in a room somewhere in the castle. |
||
− | Among those who participated were Youm, Grucius and Razen. Sare stayed indoors with Gregory to |
||
− | protect Youm. |
||
− | Myuran also wanted to participate, but was rejected. She had just given birth and had to be completely |
||
− | still, so Youm desperately tried to stop her. |
||
− | The child is a girl named Mim. The child, who looks a lot like Myuran and is very likeable, is now in |
||
− | the care of Edka, who dotes on her. |
||
− | "By the way, Master, what is it you want to ask?” |
||
− | "Well, before we get to the point, let me correct a few points. Kid, your name's Sare, right? You're not |
||
− | bad, but magic's your undoing, isn't it? That kind of stuff doesn't just get learned to apply, and it's |
||
− | important to manage your magic properly. That monster over there, your name's Grucius, right? As for |
||
− | you..." |
||
− | Gedora began to point out each person's shortcomings one by one. |
||
− | He wants Grucius to develop the eye to see through his opponent's strength. |
||
− | "Transforming in front of the enemy is like giving the opponent a chance to make a first strike.” |
||
− | Gedora even goes so far as to harshly point out the shortcomings. |
||
− | On Youm's side, he first said, "You look stronger than average..." and then said that relying on |
||
− | equipment is not a good idea and that you have to concentrate on how to defend yourself. |
||
− | He was even more ruthless in the face of Gregory and told him to continue to improve—with these |
||
− | words alone. |
||
− | Finally he looked to Razen and said to him this. |
||
− | "Razen, it looks like you've improved a lot. Your magic is possessive...?" |
||
− | |||
− | "Yes, based on my master's theory of the mystical meaning of 'reincarnation', I have arranged the great |
||
− | secret art of 'possession and reincarnation’." |
||
− | "Mmm. This is another interesting attempt. Unlike the Old Master's magic, it doesn't temporarily |
||
− | weaken and rejuvenate into a small baby.” |
||
− | "Thank you..." |
||
− | "But it's pointless if you can't play it all out. It's rare to take away someone's flesh, you're not |
||
− | performing, are you?” |
||
− | “Yes!" |
||
− | Faced with Gedora's correction, Razen was sweating profusely and in fear. He himself knew these |
||
− | things and had to admit that all the accusations hit the nail on the head. |
||
− | This adult is still terrible. I can't believe that we can see through our strengths at once... |
||
− | Razen was speechless and could only be silent in response. |
||
− | However, Sare and Gregory listened very badly. |
||
− | "What the hell, look at me just sitting there thinking I'm not even listening. What did you see in me to |
||
− | say something like that?” |
||
− | "Yeah. Mr. Razen was kind to me, but there was no reason to fear even his master. Since you're so |
||
− | confident, let's ask for your advice and show you what you can do!" |
||
− | Eventually they began to pester Gedora. |
||
− | Shut up--Razen was tempted to shout the words, but seeing the look in Master Gedora's eyes, he didn't |
||
− | get them out. |
||
− | For Gedora, this was all to be expected. It was only then that Razen realized he wanted to show Sare |
||
− | and Gregory what he could do. |
||
− | In this way, things will still end well. Just do what the Master wants you to do. |
||
− | Razen so calculated. |
||
− | Immediately after, as if to warm up a little before the talks, Gedora began to square off against Sare and |
||
− | Gregory. |
||
− | They battled it out on the practice field and the result was a landslide victory for Gedora. |
||
− | "How is this...how is this possible...?” |
||
− | "This old grandpa is amazing... I didn't expect to deal with us both at the same time, he's not tired at |
||
− | all. I totally lost to him....." |
||
− | Gedora was so strong that it completely shattered their pride of being the "Three Martial Immortals". |
||
− | To boast of one's strength here, to make the bargain go smoothly—that was Gedora's purpose, and both |
||
− | Sare and Gregory's reactions were expected. Only, the next development was unexpected. |
||
− | |||
− | "Still, not as good as that monster.” |
||
− | "Is that all? The dog I'm fighting with should be about as strong as my grandfather.” |
||
− | “Hmm?" |
||
− | Clearly losing to Gedora, Sare and Gregory instantly accepted this fact. On top of that, Myuran had |
||
− | seen the strength of Gedora, and the two of them were not too surprised. |
||
− | Can you compare this monster to me? Not only that, but there are monsters that are stronger than |
||
− | Razen...? |
||
− | The unexpected reaction confused Gedora, and it wasn't like Sare they were losing by saying those |
||
− | words. Thinking so, those should all be true. |
||
− | Gedora was going to question this... |
||
− | "Lord Gedora, that matter may also be saved for later. I'll start by answering the questions Lord Gedora |
||
− | has to ask on this trip.” |
||
− | At this point, Razen jumped in and said this, and what had happened so far came to an end for the time |
||
− | being |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The venue went back to the reception room and they started talking again. |
||
− | "It's true that you're the master of Razen, a majin. Not an opponent I can beat.” |
||
− | At this time Youm spoke in a relaxed tone. |
||
− | Grucius echoed this sentiment. |
||
− | "The majin Razen is well known, but rumors of his master are few and far between. That's what |
||
− | Myuran said, she said that the master was a great man and also structured a new system for magic theory, |
||
− | looking at the battle just now finally understood.” |
||
− | He said this excitedly. |
||
− | It's no wonder, after all, Gedora's magic is powerful. |
||
− | You can interfere with your opponent's magic and prevent them from unleashing magic, and you can |
||
− | unleash more than two kinds of magic at the same time for unparalleled effect and power. |
||
− | It's simply a clear manifestation of that, he just played a beautiful game in front of everyone. |
||
− | That said, Sare and Gregory's strength is far beyond the serious Grucius. The two of them had been |
||
− | toyed with by Gedora, so there was no doubt about Gedora's strength. |
||
− | In perfect contrast to Youm and Grucius, the two men who lost to Gedora were depressed. But the man |
||
− | was still at peace on the scene, focused on his escort duties. |
||
− | "So, what is your business here?” |
||
− | |||
− | This question comes from Razen. |
||
− | "The reason for the old man's demonstration of strength is to avoid unnecessary resistance from you. |
||
− | Razen should have understood that the old man's anger was directed at Ruminism and was not interested |
||
− | in other things. That's why I can't bear to see this country suffering from imperial aggression and |
||
− | unnecessary casualties.” |
||
− | Gedora said this terrible thing as if it were nothing. |
||
− | “The Empire..." |
||
− | "No way. Don't call me when I'm king, okay..." |
||
− | "Really. I don't want Myuran and my daughter to be in danger.” |
||
− | "That's not your daughter. That baby is my baby!” |
||
− | "What a noise...! Although not related by blood, that child is my daughter. I have decided to live as a |
||
− | father in the future.” |
||
− | "Don't make up your own mind...!" |
||
− | Youm and Grucius start to get into an ugly fight. |
||
− | Razen coughed a few times, telling the two fools to shut up. |
||
− | "So, I see why Lord Gedora is here. In return for saving us from the scourge of war, do you wish the |
||
− | kingdom of Farmenas to fall and submit to the Empire?" |
||
− | "Exactly. You do realize how powerful the Empire is, don't you? And there's still the old man there, so |
||
− | if Farmenas, led by you, joins our camp, even Dwargon can be easily taken. That country is not good at |
||
− | dealing with attacks on troops and food. Just stop dealing with people, and they'll be wailing in no time.” |
||
− | Of course, to do that one must first dispose of the Jura Tempest Federation. Razen points out this node. |
||
− | "That's not possible, Lord Gedora. Nowadays, the railroad between the Dwarven Kingdom and the Jura |
||
− | Tempest Federation has been laid, allowing for high-speed transportation. Even if our country is cut off |
||
− | from food supplies, they can still resupply through other countries.” |
||
− | "That's why you betrayed me. There isn't much food self-sufficiency within the Jura Tempest |
||
− | Federation. If your country is cut off..." |
||
− | "Lord Gedora.” |
||
− | Knowing it was rude, Razen interrupted Gedora's words anyway. For he found that the information in |
||
− | Gedora's hands was too old to keep up with the times. |
||
− | The situation in the world today is changing rapidly and is very different from the past. As things stand |
||
− | now, a betrayal of the West could lead to exclusion from the economic sphere. Representing a country in |
||
− | danger of perishing. |
||
− | Even if one accepts the shade of the empire and is assured of the abundance it will give, it will not be |
||
− | as prosperous as it is now. |
||
− | |||
− | It was the Kingdom of Farmenas that was so deeply influenced by the West—no, so deeply influenced |
||
− | by the Jura Tempest Federation. |
||
− | Razen addresses this point. |
||
− | “...so it is. In fact, I already know, but I just want to hear the truth from you. But isn't the demon lord |
||
− | Rimuru afraid of the armies in the sky? Of course, if the power is enough to defeat even angels, even if it |
||
− | were so, the things that were built so easily would suffer great disasters. The Empire had originally |
||
− | considered importing trains as well, giving up for this reason..." |
||
− | Gedora said this when he heard that the other side was going to connect the metropolis by rail. |
||
− | "His Majesty Rimuru has no fear of harm.” |
||
− | "Yeah. The young master hates to have injuries, but doesn't care about other losses.” |
||
− | "Maybe he'll be happier with a new job.” |
||
− | Razen, Gruicius, and Youm feel free to say what they think. |
||
− | In particular, the words of Youm are particularly important. |
||
− | That said, creatures like humans feel happy to be entrusted with something because they want the skills |
||
− | they've learned to come in handy. If you don't have a job, you'll lose your motivation. |
||
− | Maybe someone else will run off to commit a crime, too. To avoid this, preparing for a new job is the |
||
− | responsibility of the leader—the employer. |
||
− | "Once the consolidation of the countries is complete, all that remains is maintenance and repair. What |
||
− | to do when the time comes, Young Master Rimuru has been troubled. That one wants to do it, this one |
||
− | wants to do it, but the technical side can't keep up. When I went to have a drink with him, he kept |
||
− | complaining about it.” |
||
− | If angels were to come and attack at a time like this, there must be many special needs in order to |
||
− | rebuild after the disaster. In that case, the young master may be angry on the surface, but he may be happy |
||
− | in private. |
||
− | Then even Grucius started to take it out on Youm’s nostrils. |
||
− | Although Sare and Gregory posed with expressions that they couldn't stand, they didn't seem to be in |
||
− | denial. |
||
− | "But even if he were a demon lord, the West is the domain of mankind, and the Rosso clan wouldn't |
||
− | just sit back and watch, would they?” |
||
− | Razen's words were consistent with the information that Gedora had gathered, but still some parts were |
||
− | missing. Taking this opportunity, Gedora intended to squeeze as much information out of Razen as he |
||
− | could. |
||
− | Without waiting for the armies from the sky, the Rosso clan would make moves to defend their rights. |
||
− | And this incident has to do with the economic dimension, and they should not take military action, which |
||
− | would hinder in other ways, Gedora asked Razen about this. |
||
− | |||
− | Of course, his intention was actually to probe the current situation of the Rosso clan. |
||
− | Razen correctly interprets his intentions to give the answer that Gedora wants. |
||
− | "The Rosso clan is finished. The kingdom was not destroyed and the survivors were gathered there, but |
||
− | now there was no way to influence the Council. The reason why the surrounding countries still deal with |
||
− | them to this day is because His Majesty Rimuru allows them to do so. King Delan also surrendered to His |
||
− | Majesty Rimuru.” |
||
− | Razen shed light on the matter. By the way, tell the truth about how the national army of the Kingdom |
||
− | of Farmus was defeated in battle. |
||
− | This time Gedora was finally shocked by a situation she didn't know about. |
||
− | “...Are you saying that Demon Lord Rimuru relied on him alone to kill all the armies of the Farmus |
||
− | Kingdom? And to exterminate the Rosso clan...no, wait! If these are not just hearsay, what happened to |
||
− | Sage Gran—-Granbell? |
||
− | Granbell the "Hero" was recognized by Gedora as the strongest man in his heart. It was because he |
||
− | thought that this man was the leader of the “Seven Celestial Sages" that he was cautious about the Great |
||
− | Long March plan on the West. |
||
− | Yet Razen says that the Rosso is destroyed. |
||
− | "Then the rumor of the demise of the Seven Celestial Sages..." |
||
− | "Master, this is also true. The Seven Celestial Sages were hostile to His Majesty Rimuru, and they set |
||
− | up the Paladin, Hinata, to make her fight with us, but their schemes were uncovered and they perished.” |
||
− | Hearing that, this time Gedora was truly speechless. |
||
− | Razen has explicitly said that all the "Seven Celestial Sages" perished. |
||
− | Even that sage master Gran was buried by Cardinal Nicholas himself. When Gedora learned this, he |
||
− | couldn't help but lament the lack of accuracy of his intelligence network. |
||
− | Now that Granbell is dead, it is logical that the Rosso destruction should take place. Had this |
||
− | information been available earlier, the Great Long March program could also have been substantially |
||
− | reassessed. |
||
− | In the meantime... |
||
− | Thinking of Yuuki's mouthy face, Gedora muttered hatefully. Probably trying to tell Gedora about it |
||
− | might make him feel less like taking revenge, but in Gedora's opinion, it made him feel bad. |
||
− | "You mean Yuuki Kagurazaka? We were also used by that man, so we understand Lord Gedora's |
||
− | feelings very well.” |
||
− | Being so comforted by his apprentice, unspeakable feelings surfaced in Gedora's mind, feeling a bit |
||
− | chagrined and a bit ashamed. |
||
− | According to the sound of Razen's words, it seemed that the demon lord Rimuru had also been |
||
− | victimized by Yuuki. But the other side added that even so, they would observe the situation first for the |
||
− | time being and not be completely hostile to each other. |
||
− | |||
− | That Yuuki guy, looks like he's hiding something again. Apart from those... He knew that Gedora’s goal |
||
− | was to destroy the Ruminas Sect, and he revealed information related to the Western Holy Churches, but it |
||
− | was always ambiguous. Is it inconvenient to tell the old man...? |
||
− | When Gedora found out that he was being used, he began to worry about what to do next in front of |
||
− | Razen's men and others. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | "It's big down here. After hearing these things, one must rethink how to correspond with the demon |
||
− | lord Rimuru.” |
||
− | The dangers of the monster Rimuru were unexpected by Gedora. |
||
− | What exactly is the right thing to do in the face of such a threat? |
||
− | Because his good friend was duped into being killed, Gedora continued to take revenge on the |
||
− | Ruminism. |
||
− | However, the Seven Celestial Sages, the ones he most wanted to get revenge against, are all dead. |
||
− | In this way, he would not be so keen to destroy the West. |
||
− | It was because the Empire aligned with Gedora's stakes that he stepped in to help, and less of that |
||
− | motivation would have given Gedora no reason to back the Empire. |
||
− | —No, the reason is still there. The culprit of all this, the god, the demon lord Ruminas, is still alive. |
||
− | Thinking that his best friend died because he believed in her, he couldn't let the demon lord who was |
||
− | beckoning in the name of god live. Thinking about this side, Gedora made up his mind again and decided |
||
− | to continue with the battle plan. |
||
− | No, it should be said that he was planning to do just that. |
||
− | "Lord Gedora, you may find me nosy, but you'd better stop thinking about it.” |
||
− | “Oh?" |
||
− | Razen had been watching for Gedora's reaction, and at this point he threw a cold shower on Gedora's |
||
− | determination. |
||
− | "I am still your faithful disciple, and proud of it. But I have an even stronger loyalty to a certain lord. If |
||
− | you intend to fight against his country, I must treat you as an enemy.” |
||
− | "Could it be the demon lord Rimuru?” |
||
− | "No. It was one of his men, Lord Diablo—he is my master now.” |
||
− | The words surprised Gedora a little. |
||
− | Razen was his proud disciple. The fact that not only someone was able to get such a Razen to serve |
||
− | him, but that he was also willing to be a demon lord's subordinate, was unbelievable. |
||
− | |||
− | "I may not be in that position to interject, but since I have this opportunity, I'll just say it in passing. |
||
− | That fellow Diablo—that lord is the demon who defeated me.” |
||
− | Obviously no one asked him, Sare took the liberty of adding. |
||
− | Is that the demon who is said to be more powerful than Razen? Although unbelievable, it's hard to |
||
− | assert that it's a lie when even Razen can take it in. |
||
− | Still, Gedora didn't think he was going to lose, and he took down the name Diablo first. |
||
− | "Lord Gedora, this message is also revealed to you. Lord Diablo is an original demon.” |
||
− | "Think also. It should be an ancient species, or maybe a rare prehistoric demon, that can take you |
||
− | down.” |
||
− | Plus that demon still had a name, so even if the strength surpassed the demon lord, it wasn't surprising. |
||
− | "No, it's not just that. That lord is much more powerful..." |
||
− | "I've heard he's the 'Demon Lord’." |
||
− | "What the...!" |
||
− | How could this be—Gedora couldn't help but want to scream. |
||
− | Demons have so-called evolutionary limits. |
||
− | It was an absolutely unbreakable rule, and the one who could break this law was the only one known to |
||
− | Gedora. |
||
− | That demon surpassed the high-ranking demon generals and became a demon archduke. |
||
− | The most powerful and evil of all, the Lord of Darkness, Guy Crimson. |
||
− | "Lord Gedora, then, my lord Diablo, there is no need to argue how long he will live. If it's you, you |
||
− | should understand the meaning of that phrase, right?” |
||
− | These words of Razen seemed so distant to Gedora's ears. |
||
− | This is unbelievable and he’s unwilling to believe. |
||
− | With that in mind, words mumbled out of Gedora's mouth. |
||
− | "Is it the Primordial?” |
||
− | “Yes." |
||
− | So asserted Razen, the voice came cruelly into his ears. |
||
− | So it is, thought Gedora, while soothing a confused heart and trying to discern the truth of these words. |
||
− | If so, it is understandable that Razen would submit to the other. |
||
− | |||
− | In addition, once the primordials have acquired flesh, it is not surprising that a new "demon archduke" |
||
− | is born. It should be said that if what Razen says is true, then the Empire's plans for the Great Long March |
||
− | will have to be substantially reassessed. |
||
− | Look at the White Primordial that has embittered the Empire, the tricky level speaks for itself. |
||
− | —No, wait. If the Primordials acquired flesh, why didn't anything terrible happen? |
||
− | Gedora began to regain his composure, but he pushed back on his thoughts that that sort of thing didn't |
||
− | matter. |
||
− | Hold on a second. Whether Diablo was the Primordial or not, that doesn't matter at all now. At least |
||
− | one can know that he really made Razen subservient, at least as a "demon archduke”... |
||
− | Immediately afterwards, he heard Youm and the rest of them casually chatting about something that |
||
− | made Gedora stiffen. |
||
− | "So, Mr. Diablo, he's working as Master Rimuru's butler, right? Earlier, to commemorate the start of the |
||
− | train, there was a commemorative event, and I ran over to congratulate him, and at that time slightly |
||
− | overheard something, and he said he didn't want to be a handyman himself, so he went and searched out |
||
− | people he knew and made them his ministry.” |
||
− | "Whoa, whoa, that demon you're talking about, I had an involuntary glimpse of. The young master |
||
− | assigned her as a diplomatic marshal, which is why I met her at the Council. A great beauty with white |
||
− | hair paired with deep red eyes and is very pretty.” |
||
− | At this point Gedora leaned back in her chair with his body in disarray. |
||
− | This, this isn't true, is it? Aren't those features just like the White Primordial...? |
||
− | Those things suddenly began to feel so real that it sounded like a nightmare to Gedora. |
||
− | He looked to Razen, only to see the other side nod with a satisfied face. |
||
− | "This is all true, isn't it?” |
||
− | "I will not lie to my master.” |
||
− | It dawned on Gedora. |
||
− | Knowing that Razen and the rest were telling the truth was really for Gedora's sake in trying to |
||
− | convince him not to start a war. |
||
− | "Is it really that dangerous?" |
||
− | To this, the response given by those present was a silent nod. |
||
− | And when Gedora looked at it... |
||
− | Ah, Shinji and the others might have left for their mission! |
||
− | Thinking about this side, his face completely lost its color. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | |||
− | In the capital of the Jura Tempest Federation, "Rimuru", there was a huge crowd of people. |
||
− | The metropolis was so well deserved that even people like Shinji from another world looked at it and |
||
− | thought it was a highly developed city, not at all like a backwater countryside. |
||
− | The Empire is a different story, but even the surrounding city has the stench of animals, and this place |
||
− | has none of that uncomfortable feeling. This incident surprised them. |
||
− | "I heard they left a door open and this place is all empty. I think it's a mistake.” |
||
− | "I don't think so. Perhaps the other party is free to manipulate freely, or the spy is seeing visions.” |
||
− | “...in that case, we can't be careless.” |
||
− | Shinji the three of them you look at me and I look at you and tense your nerves again. |
||
− | Someone used the elemental magic 'stronghold move' to send Shinji over to them, this person had |
||
− | visited the Jura Tempest Federation before and she was Kagali. |
||
− | Kagali went right back, but there was no need to worry about what to do on the way back. They would |
||
− | rendezvous with Gedora and go back by his magic. |
||
− | Their orders were not to push too hard until then, just investigate whenever possible. Shinji and the rest |
||
− | are not fools either, and they will obediently do what they are told without ordering them to do such |
||
− | things. |
||
− | "Ms. Kagali is really beautiful.” |
||
− | "If I say that to Shinji, I'll get dumped by my girlfriend.” |
||
− | "Girlfriend? Nothing like that. If I had a girlfriend, my life would have been more colorful...” |
||
− | “Huh?" |
||
− | “...It's no use, Shinji is slow.” |
||
− | Seeing Shinji sighing there, Mark and Zhen shrugged. |
||
− | They chatted freely while being screened for entry at the entrance to the town. |
||
− | Since Yuuki had the Freedom Association ID cards prepared for them, it was easier than expected for |
||
− | them to enter the country with just a simple explanation. |
||
− | They then went to check in at the inn and sightsee around the town in the name of gathering |
||
− | information. |
||
− | Three people are so surprised. |
||
− | They are "otherworldly visitors" who have the power to be treated favorably in this world. But they're |
||
− | not like the demon lord Rimuru, who does what he wants, and then again, he can't do it. |
||
− | |||
− | Yuuki put a lot of effort into improving his diet and living environment, and the empire introduced that |
||
− | system, but it was overtaken by this country many times over. Shinji knew those things so well that it was |
||
− | no longer a surprise to describe it, it even made him dumbfounded. |
||
− | There's takoyaki and okonomiyaki, and yakisoba. There are even a variety of desserts, like cornflakes |
||
− | or cakes. |
||
− | The store also has a variety of extremely expensive items that make you want to ask where the |
||
− | ingredients came from. |
||
− | There are small stalls, cafes, and everything from small restaurants to fine dining. |
||
− | The items inside give a sense of their passion for eating and drinking, recreating the flavor of another |
||
− | world. The inhabitants of this world must have been confused at first, but now they seem to be getting |
||
− | used to the variety of cuisine. |
||
− | As for Shinji, he was so happy that he shed tears when he saw the curry rice in the cafeteria. |
||
− | The toilets here are also perfect, and the hotel is very comfortable to stay in. |
||
− | Coupled with bathhouses that can be used for a fee, it takes root for mass entertainment. |
||
− | "Why don't I just come live in this country? Gentlemen, let's not go back to the Empire, shall we?” |
||
− | “Hey!" |
||
− | "No, I'm sorry...I was joking, it was all a joke. Don't be angry, Shinji.” |
||
− | "I'm not angry, I'm thinking I can seriously consider—" |
||
− | “...I want to live here too.” |
||
− | The three of them looked at each other with a sigh coming from their mouths. |
||
− | Shinji and the others had always thought that in this world, the Empire was the most civilized. |
||
− | However, it's only now that you know this country that you realize you were wrong about what you |
||
− | thought before. |
||
− | The town is thriving and the food is great. |
||
− | In addition to being a comfortable place to live, it seems to have become an entertainment and cultural |
||
− | center of gravity, with new ways to play emerging one after another. |
||
− | Those rides were all familiar in the original world, these guys had always survived in harsh |
||
− | environments, and for them those things were all nostalgic. |
||
− | There was no shortage of culture and entertainment in the Empire either, but those were for the |
||
− | aristocracy to enjoy. It's not as free as this town, and if civilians want to use it, the price is too high. |
||
− | By comparison, this town... |
||
− | "No, no, no, that's still not good.” |
||
− | |||
− | "That's right. Mr. Yuuki might have an opinion, and Gedora-sensei is horrible. Besides, the war is about |
||
− | to start...” |
||
− | “...a deserter will be shot.” |
||
− | Right. |
||
− | There will be war before long. |
||
− | This metropolis is a clear target, inevitably facing a war. |
||
− | The three of them knew very well how much military power the Empire had, and to say how much this |
||
− | country stood a chance of winning against the Empire, just thinking about it made them think they were |
||
− | out of luck. |
||
− | That's why Shinji forced them to abandon that lingering attachment. |
||
− | Then begin to stay true to the task and set about challenging the maze. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | "I heard that the hero was lucky to have broken through the 50th level, but it's easier than I thought.” |
||
− | "Haha, that's for sure. According to Yuuki-san, the strength of this man is really no big deal.” |
||
− | “...but his skills are not to be underestimated.” |
||
− | "That's why it takes more than six months of careful planning." |
||
− | At the moment of advancing to the fortieth floor, Shinji was snorting at them. |
||
− | They were still on guard against the underground maze at first, but now they felt comfortable and less |
||
− | nervous. |
||
− | Because they didn't want to take any chances, they had to gather information beforehand, but Shinji |
||
− | and the others always felt that this maze was full of game elements. |
||
− | Zhen seems to have lived a life that has nothing to do with video games, but both Shinji and Mark |
||
− | enjoy playing video games. Shinji, in particular, loved role-playing games and would indulge in a series |
||
− | of adventure games whenever he could while doing research in college. |
||
− | Compared to his knowledge of the game, one can't help but think that this underground maze is pretty |
||
− | ridiculous. |
||
− | There was indeed a deliberate attempt to malign the challenger. |
||
− | That said, those with the knowledge are familiar with these... |
||
− | Zhen Liu Xing was best at sensing traps. Plus there was Shinji to give him advice so he could actually |
||
− | see through those traps. |
||
− | |||
− | As long as one could find a way to deal with these traps, it was no big deal even if the magical creature |
||
− | was powerful. |
||
− | "In this maze, the challengers may not have enough knowledge to get up.” |
||
− | "Should be. I also used to laugh at the fact that this maze is a competitive play area, and it really is that. |
||
− | Stuff like that, as long as you know how the author is going to screw people, it's accidentally pretty |
||
− | broken.” |
||
− | “...and you can’t die.” |
||
− | While gathering information, they heard about the "Resurrection Ring". |
||
− | There's also a free one handed out to them at the counter. As long as you wear this, even if you die in |
||
− | the labyrinth, you seem to be able to come back to life at the entrance. |
||
− | Hearing that, Shinji and the others were in a subtle mood. |
||
− | How should I put it, in this serious world, it's only here that it seems like another world full of jokes |
||
− | that make them feel unspeakable. |
||
− | The problem at the moment is that it's not clear how deep the maze is. |
||
− | Even if one wanted to attack in one breath, the food that could be brought to the table was limited. |
||
− | Shinji and the others were still wondering how much to prepare when they heard unexpected |
||
− | instructions on the counter side. |
||
− | "Well, there's no need to worry about such things. As soon as the stairs are found, there will be an |
||
− | entrance and exit to the hotel. Although you have to pay, you can stay there overnight, so don't worry too |
||
− | much about the food. Lord Rimuru once said, ‘A snack can only be 300 round at most.’ Not sure what that |
||
− | means, but it should be important. By the way, there will also be a merchant waiting inside the hotel, so |
||
− | we can buy things that are in the way.” |
||
− | That's very thoughtful. |
||
− | Shinji was tempted to yell, “How about information about acquisitions which are more important than |
||
− | snacks!” But he didn't want to be accused of being disrespectful for shouting out strange sentences, so he |
||
− | chose to hold back on the spot. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | Time comes to now. |
||
− | It had been a week since they have started raiding the Maze. |
||
− | The three of them rested at the inn in the maze, looking out over the loot on one side. |
||
− | "Well, I've been making a lot of money these last few days. Although the hotels here are said to have |
||
− | only minimal facilities, they are very comfortable to stay in. The cost of accommodation is cheap in |
||
− | comparison, and you can make a lot of money selling unnecessary equipment, right?” |
||
− | |||
− | The moody Mark asks the question. |
||
− | Seemingly somewhat interested, Zhen also raised his face. |
||
− | Like in response to these two, Shinji took the gold coins out of the bag. |
||
− | The golden glow had the three staring intently. |
||
− | They get all kinds of props from magical creatures or treasure chests, and these aren't just money for |
||
− | selling props. |
||
− | There were also bonuses—dozens of gold coins, and even star gold coins. Such remuneration is simply |
||
− | unprecedented. |
||
− | "Sort of. We made a lot of money. Then I heard something about how not even the group that attacked |
||
− | to the front of the line broke through the fiftieth floor. It's said that only Masayuki's group broke through, |
||
− | and we are the second group.” |
||
− | Even Masayuki’s group was currently stuck at the sixty level. It was conceivable that people should be |
||
− | blocked from going by the floor guardians on the fortieth floor. |
||
− | Thanks to this, Shinji has made them the MVP of the month. |
||
− | "Oh yes, it's the Tempest snake, isn't it? Very strong indeed, but not our opponent." |
||
− | The Tempest Snake is A- rank, and even the more powerful adventurers who encounter this magical |
||
− | creature will be in a bitter battle. |
||
− | It would make ranged attacks, spitting out dangerous spray that was particularly vicious in a cramped |
||
− | room. Because there was nowhere to run but to face, but the snake's flesh was so tough that it would be |
||
− | finished as soon as it was wound up in a circle. |
||
− | It should be a magic creature that cannot be taken lightly, but for Shinji and others, it was actually not |
||
− | that hard to defeat this opponent. |
||
− | What is interesting is not how strong the magical creature is, but the treasures that can be obtained after |
||
− | the defeat. |
||
− | "This weapon has holes in it, I don't know what they are. Things like this can sell for amazingly high |
||
− | prices...” |
||
− | It's because the price is so high that they're afraid to take it and sell it. |
||
− | With regard to this kind of weapon with holes in it, coming near the fortieth floor will slowly begin to |
||
− | appear. They hadn't seen that sort of thing in the Empire, so the Shinji crew wasn't sure of its value. |
||
− | "What the hell is this hole? Even if I can't find out the results with my identification magic, it might be |
||
− | better to stay until Master comes.” |
||
− | "No such weapon has ever appeared before on the fortieth floor." |
||
− | “...hmm. Only the demon lord's room will appear, otherwise the powerful magical creatures near the |
||
− | fifty floors will fall.” |
||
− | |||
− | "Well, that's right. But in fact it seems to be circulating in the town, though rarely. I've heard that |
||
− | treasure chests below the 30th floor will open such things with a very low chance.” |
||
− | "Well, the quality is really good. But even if you use this as an excuse, it shouldn't be so expensive, |
||
− | right?” |
||
− | “...is there a secret?” |
||
− | "Should be. Even if you ask the merchants, they just smile and don't tell us.” |
||
− | "Hey hey hey, that's too suspicious. We might as well keep it until Grandpa comes over. Forget about |
||
− | that for now, look at this, look at this!” |
||
− | With a side of his mouth, Mark took out the minotaur's battleaxe and showed it off to everyone. |
||
− | It radiates a beautiful silvery white glow. |
||
− | That kind of thing is made of magic steel, and it's the supreme dream escape. |
||
− | Also a special-grade weapon, the floor guardian of the fiftieth floor was guarding a treasure chest, |
||
− | which was opened from the treasure chest. |
||
− | "It's a special-grade weapon. Even within the Empire, it's hard to get something like this!” |
||
− | Mark looked so smitten that he rubbed his cheek against the tomahawk. |
||
− | Seriously though, that weapon is pretty awesome. |
||
− | If one joins the Imperial Emperor's Knights of the Near Guard within the Empire, one is given |
||
− | legendary level equipment. But for the generals and soldiers underneath, the equipment given to them was |
||
− | high quality and sturdy, but there was not even magic from above. |
||
− | As for special-grade equipment, that kind of stuff was hard to get even a superior general to get his |
||
− | hands on. No wonder Mark was so excited. |
||
− | "That's right. To hear Yuuki-san say, it seems that all of the Empire's equipment is mass-produced. We |
||
− | don't get to see it very often, but I've heard that even the legendary gear is the same style.” |
||
− | “...Is this possible?” |
||
− | Zhen wants to ask Shinji if it's possible to mass produce legendary equipment. |
||
− | Theoretically—it’s not possible to do that. |
||
− | "Shinji, that's what you're saying, isn't it? Just because it's all the same shape doesn't mean it's a product |
||
− | of quantity?” |
||
− | Mark seemed to have a problem with that too, laughing at Shinji's remark. If such a thing could ever |
||
− | come true, then the value of the special-grade equipment he got would also slip. |
||
− | "Of course, not in the usual way. Even Master Gedora said that it would be difficult to mass produce |
||
− | 'Magic Steel'. However, it still seems possible to do so if one can maintain a special environment.” |
||
− | “...special environment? |
||
− | |||
− | "Right. It is said that if you place your equipment in a place with a high concentration of this type of |
||
− | mana for a long time—often hundreds to thousands of years—you will be able to meet the conditions for |
||
− | equipment evolution. After that, as long as the equipment recognizes good owners, they will begin to |
||
− | evolve individually. |
||
− | "I don't think there's any such thing.” |
||
− | “...hmm. I don't think so either." |
||
− | "Right? But both Yuuki-san and Gedora-sensei said something like that.” |
||
− | "Well, let's say it's possible, then, so what?” |
||
− | "It's nothing. It means that this minotaur's battleaxe is probably mass-produced too.” |
||
− | "How can that be?” |
||
− | "You don't think that's possible either, do you? But this tomahawk also has holes in it. We've never seen |
||
− | a naturally occurring one look like this, have we?” |
||
− | "Haven't seen it. What the hell is that?” |
||
− | “...but this weapon is beautiful. Although the shape is weird.” |
||
− | Shinji wasn't trying to be whiny. |
||
− | Nor was he envious of Mark to see him so happy. After all, a large weapon like the tomahawk was |
||
− | difficult for him and Zhen to master. |
||
− | Shinji just... |
||
− | "I just think the ease with which this country can provide that kind of weaponry means that they're |
||
− | more powerful than we thought...” |
||
− | His words sent Mark and Shinji into silence. |
||
− | In fact, the two of them were in the same mood. |
||
− | Mark had been worried about whether the counter staff would take the Minotaur's battleaxe after |
||
− | getting it. |
||
− | The props obtained in the maze are all the challenger's property—the other side has already mentioned |
||
− | this rule to them. However, he still had the idea that such powerful weapons would normally be collected |
||
− | in the treasury. |
||
− | From the standpoint of a few of them, if things turn out that way, so be it, we can only go against the |
||
− | grain. |
||
− | That said, several of them are spies, provided they don't make a big deal out of it. |
||
− | However, the results were unexpected. |
||
− | |||
− | People clapped their hands and congratulated them, and the staff present offered their blessings. Not |
||
− | only that, but even a bonus. |
||
− | So the three couldn't help but feel that it was proof that the Jura Tempest Federation was beyond the |
||
− | pale. |
||
− | "Same thing with weapons, this country is weird.” |
||
− | "What a surprise. If you're serious about how to approach this place, you'll not only have money to |
||
− | take, but you'll also feel like you're having fun. It should be said that there seems to be no loss to us. It |
||
− | should be hard for the weaker ones to earn a living here, but if they're as good as we are...” |
||
− | "No way, Mark. Think, what would happen if you run away?: |
||
− | “...the death penalty.” |
||
− | "Yeah, that'll happen. But no matter how you think about it, the way of life here seems to be happier.” |
||
− | Shinji and Zhen share Mark's views. |
||
− | Yet the reality is harsh. |
||
− | Mark's words were charming, but they can't keep dreaming here. |
||
− | "If there's a war, this country will suffer, too.” |
||
− | “—should be. If this country wins, I will happily betray the Empire and join them. But no country is |
||
− | willing to accept such a person if they run away and betray their country.” |
||
− | “...losing our place will be very disturbing, there's no way around it.” |
||
− | The three of them let out a sigh and decided to throw away their naive thoughts. |
||
− | Shinji and the others changed their moods and began to think about their plans for tomorrow. |
||
− | "From tomorrow, we will enter the fiftieth floor, and I have heard that next this place is called the |
||
− | Paradise of the Dead. Mark's Minotaur Battleaxe is made of Holy Attribute magic steel, and its effect on |
||
− | the Immortal or Necromantic lineage is worth waiting for.” |
||
− | "This is it. It's also incredible at this point, it really seems like a game. The key to the next level is |
||
− | guarded by the demon lord.” |
||
− | “...and it's getting stronger." |
||
− | Seeing the two of them appear this reaction, Shinji actually noticed it too. |
||
− | Shinji's best game is role-playing, and without anyone else saying it, he'd thought of that a long time |
||
− | ago. It just felt too weird, so he deliberately didn't think about it. |
||
− | He found many things. |
||
− | Like the floor guardians located on ten multiples of floors are suddenly stronger. |
||
− | |||
− | It starts with a large spider (Dark Spider) with difficulty equal to B, and then a large centipede (Evil |
||
− | Centipede) with difficulty equal to B+. |
||
− | After that, on the thirtieth floor, a B+ ranked Big Ghost Maniac King (Ogre King) showed up with |
||
− | several of his men. Since these magical creatures work together, it is difficult to deal with them simply by |
||
− | strong brute force. |
||
− | On the fortieth floor there is the A- tempest snake mentioned earlier, and on the fiftieth floor there is |
||
− | the human-speaking monster from a tribe of bull-demons, named Gozu. |
||
− | At this level is a monster that doesn’t even appear once in a hundred years. |
||
− | It's equivalent to a disaster level—according to Yuuki's rank, it’s a rank A magical creature. |
||
− | The equivalent of a monster underneath a demon lord is a very dangerous opponent. |
||
− | However, if the three of them went on together, it would take a little effort, but they could still beat |
||
− | him. If that's what it means, even if one person goes out to fight alone, they should be able to win. |
||
− | But one thing must not be forgotten. It doesn't die in the maze, so it can be hard-tried during combat. |
||
− | "That's true. Since the fiftieth level is that kind of ranked magical creature guarding it, it might get |
||
− | stronger in the next breath.” |
||
− | “...it may be a fight to the death then.” |
||
− | Mark agreed with Shinji, and Zhen nodded with an expression full of awareness. |
||
− | Progress was good on this side, but a harsh battle would follow—so thought all three. |
||
− | "Just like before, the next tactic is still dominated by the mark. We also get weapons with special |
||
− | effects, let's see how far we can fight.” |
||
− | “...and right.” |
||
− | "I don't think there's a lot of powerful magical creatures around. I think the next sixty levels should be |
||
− | the bottom, and if that's not the case, it's pretty scary. |
||
− | "No, no, no, I don't think so.” |
||
− | Although Shinji came out and denied it, he actually heard annoying rumors. |
||
− | He wasn't going to tell Mark about it to them. Because he knew that if he said it, the morale of the two |
||
− | would definitely drop. |
||
− | After all, that rumor was that the underground maze had gone down to a hundred levels below ground. |
||
− | That's ridiculous. |
||
− | This is the conclusion of Shinji. |
||
− | The floor monsters to face next made him uneasy, but it was useless to care about those. |
||
− | |||
− | They won't die anyway, and Shinji and his crew think they'll be able to win in the end, only they may |
||
− | have to fight for a long time next. |
||
− | "It can't be as bad as it looks, so let's just try and see, and remember to be vigilant.” |
||
− | Hearing Shinji say that, Mark and Zhen nodded. |
||
− | The destination is at the bottom. |
||
− | Supposedly there was a research facility there and they were going to make sure it wasn't true. |
||
− | Later, Shinji reconfirmed their policy, and that was the day they went to sleep. |
||
− | Three days passed after that. |
||
− | Breaking through the poisonous swamp and erosion zone, Shinji and the others finally found the stairs |
||
− | located on the 59th floor. |
||
− | Walk down this staircase and you'll reach the 60th floor below. Finally, I was able to get to the front of |
||
− | the room of the floor guardian. |
||
− | It only took them seven days to hit the fiftieth floor directly, and it took them three whole days to go |
||
− | from fifty to sixty. Although the area is smaller, the difficulty is much higher. |
||
− | "Are you ready for this?" |
||
− | "All right.” |
||
− | “...hmm.” |
||
− | Yesterday they were fully rested and fully prepared. |
||
− | It's a lot of energy. |
||
− | "It seems that like the fiftieth floor, there are so-called floor guardians ahead. It must be a monster with |
||
− | intelligence.” |
||
− | "I know. Should be tougher to deal with than yesterday's Necromancer Long. |
||
− | “...let's give it our all from the start." |
||
− | Faced with the next hurdle, it's okay to just deal with it calmly. Thinking so, the three nodded silently at |
||
− | each other. |
||
− | Immediately following... |
||
− | They reached cautiously toward the door and pushed it open with one breath. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Time goes back a little... |
||
− | Staying in my room, I considered constructing a surveillance network. |
||
− | |||
− | Currently, Souei and the spies released by Moss are on standby at the Jura Forest focus area. Not only |
||
− | that, but we also have personnel deployed along the coast from the Kingdom of Farmenas to the northern |
||
− | part of Ingracia and even on the mountain tops. |
||
− | That being said, the intelligence gathering still gives me a hint of unease. |
||
− | My biggest fear is the time delay. |
||
− | The intelligence officers released were in groups of two, taking into account the fact that both could |
||
− | have been killed at the same time. In that case, the information coming out of that location would be |
||
− | interrupted. |
||
− | As heartbreaking as it is for people to be injured, information that comes too slowly could be |
||
− | implicated in an existential crisis for the country. In order to avoid such a thing, I want Souei to speak to |
||
− | those people with heavy words. |
||
− | Once a surveillance officer is found, he or she may engage in a fight with the other party even if not |
||
− | killed. This delayed the speed of information transfer, so I've been fumbling around, looking for ways to |
||
− | operate more safely and smoothly. |
||
− | So I wondered if I could use magic to spy. |
||
− | There are some spells that can see far and exist in the spell system, but they are more difficult to use |
||
− | than one might think. At best, the amount of information that can be transmitted is not that much more |
||
− | than confirmation of the other party's posture. |
||
− | And only a single location can be monitored, and if you want to see a different place, you have to |
||
− | rewire the magic. |
||
− | It takes some time on the switch, and it doesn't make sense if the opponent has already passed through |
||
− | that location, so this magic doesn't have enough flexibility. |
||
− | In addition, if your opponent releases a magic barrier, the magic will be bounced off and disappear. It |
||
− | simply can't be used to spy on the more powerful, and the conclusion is that it won't come in handy in the |
||
− | real world. |
||
− | But then an idea came to me. |
||
− | That is "physical magic" —the "Megiddo". |
||
− | The so-called “Megiddo" magic causes water droplets to gather into the shape of a lens, which is used |
||
− | to gather sunlight. As long as we follow this theory, I think we should be able to create surveillance magic |
||
− | as well. |
||
− | For example, let those beads of water float around and reflect the scene. If I can copy out those scenery, |
||
− | I think I can confirm what's going on in the distance as well. |
||
− | If that doesn't work, then I'll let a lens that floats about 10,000 meters into the air shine those images, |
||
− | and then I'll let the images expand so that they project onto the screen. |
||
− | It's an integrated system with telescopes, photos and intelligence rewrites. Combining these together, it |
||
− | is possible to create satellites for surveillance by magic—it should be easier to understand in this |
||
− | direction. |
||
− | |||
− | It seems like a lot of trouble to construct these principles one by one with magic, but the King of |
||
− | Wisdom gave the answer, saying that it can be achieved with "physical magic", "spirit magic", and "space |
||
− | domination". |
||
− | Next, just send the detailed requirements to the King of Wisdom. |
||
− | Just doing that alone will create the magic I want. |
||
− | When this surveillance system is completed, gathering intelligence will become easier. |
||
− | It became safe, and it did. The amount of information we can get our hands on will also become so |
||
− | large that we can easily keep track of the enemy's movements, no matter how they act. |
||
− | One might think that there's something to be done with that when you're so busy, but it's a very |
||
− | important thing. |
||
− | He who controls information controls the world—even to such an extent that it is important, and so on, |
||
− | to control war. |
||
− | When the Russo-Japanese War was fought in the past, it was in the Sea of Japan, where the Japanese |
||
− | Navy, under the command of Heihachiro Togo, Commander-in-Chief of the Joint Fleet, wiped out the |
||
− | Russian Baltic Fleet. |
||
− | It is said that the most important subject in this naval battle is whether or not to encounter the enemy |
||
− | fleet. |
||
− | Predict where you will be able to catch your opponent and where you will be able to meet them. Had |
||
− | the guesses been wrong, there would have been no such battle in history. In terms of results, Japan would |
||
− | have lost the war too, right? |
||
− | In other words, that's exactly where we are. |
||
− | If the fighters were spread out, our troops would be at a disadvantage in numbers and likely to lose the |
||
− | battle. The ability to see through the Empire's movements and concentrate the fighters in the most suitable |
||
− | locations is what will make the difference to victory. |
||
− | Conversely, if the Empire has left their armies scattered, we can draw up a more detailed battle plan to |
||
− | break them up individually. In order to make the playing field favorable like this, and most importantly |
||
− | for us to actually win, this magic must be done. |
||
− | Although I'm being cool by saying this, in fact, the completion of the magic has come to the trial stage. |
||
− | |||
− | The reason why the King of Wisdom has been asking for it is because I want it to be more user- |
||
− | friendly, and it is my fine point in this regard. |
||
− | |||
− | Huh? I didn’t do it myself? |
||
− | Don't say stupid things like that. |
||
− | The King of Wisdom is my skill, which is to say it equates to me having to work on it myself. |
||
− | Thinking about it makes me think that I might be overworked lately. To combat the fatigue, I wanted to |
||
− | catch my breath a little. |
||
− | |||
− | After a long absence, I began to enjoy the black tea that Shion had made for me. |
||
− | During this period of relaxation, I intend to use the surveillance magic that has been done... |
||
− | "Lord Rimuru, I have an urgent report for you!” |
||
− | It was at this time that Beretta contacted me urgently through the "Communication Network". |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | His report was astonishing. |
||
− | A second group of Raiders who had broken through to the fiftieth level in the underground maze had |
||
− | appeared. |
||
− | To add, by the way, without further ado, the first people were Masayuki and his crew. There is currently |
||
− | an imminent war with other countries, so they are temporarily on hiatus, and their record break is 59th |
||
− | floor. |
||
− | Thanks to a few of them, the maze was in full swing. |
||
− | Every day, many challengers come and use it to bring us wealth. |
||
− | And of course it's good for the challengers. |
||
− | Over the course of the year, they have also become quite skilled. The teams that started attacking the |
||
− | 30th floor one after another, created strategies to take advantage of the immortality phenomenon by using |
||
− | combat methods such as coming back from the dead or making their teammates be honorably sacrificed |
||
− | as living sacrifices. |
||
− | However, after breaking through the thirtieth level, those who encountered those traps for the first time |
||
− | would not only die, but the monsters would also begin to fight in collective action. If you use some evil |
||
− | and devilish ways, it will be very difficult to correspond. |
||
− | Still, there's no shortage of strong people among these challengers. |
||
− | Those who attack with proper play tend to be slower on their feet, but they are more skilled and more |
||
− | full of equipment. At the same time, the strength will increase. It's scary to get used to such things, and |
||
− | even when encountering vicious traps, some people will start to dodge them by instinct. |
||
− | That's roughly the case, the nearest frontline Raider Team is closing in on the 40th Floor Guardians— |
||
− | yet for now they're all stuck here. |
||
− | Because the floor guardian on the fortieth floor was the A- rank Tempest Snake. |
||
− | It was also one of the first black snakes I started encountering and was good at launching very effective |
||
− | spray attacks against whole groups of people. A lot of people were sprayed by this guy until their |
||
− | equipment broke and ended up coming to our stores with tears in their eyes. |
||
− | This time of year we'll be sweet enough to lend out equipment produced by the Jura Tempest |
||
− | Federation. |
||
− | |||
− | It's another good deal to break it and claim it against them anyway. |
||
− | Oops—thank you, Mr. Snake! |
||
− | Take away their previously earned savings from the challengers for us completely. I was going to say |
||
− | that this guardian is just that reliable, just that great, and can bring us wealth... It's a shame to be beaten |
||
− | down. |
||
− | And I heard that even the floor guardians of the fiftieth floor were taken out. |
||
− | It was fortunate that they had played some small tricks when they broke the barrier, which meant that |
||
− | the people who came this time were very strong. They took even the prize money, but it was just enough |
||
− | to offset it as a promotional expense. |
||
− | The maze was abuzz with talk of a new hero being born, and the event seemed to be even bigger than |
||
− | before. |
||
− | Regarding this fiftieth floor, I asked the wise monster to take care of the defense. |
||
− | Ordered the Gozu of the Bull Beast Clan and the Mezu of the Horse Beast Clan to take turns guarding. |
||
− | Those two weren't weak, and being breached surprised me well. |
||
− | After all, the two of them would compete against each other whenever they had the time, and would |
||
− | start playing around with ideas to make the fight more complicated. They are no longer fools who only |
||
− | rely on brute force and can tell when they have a mind in the way they fight. |
||
− | Now those two are less prone to strife, like good friends. |
||
− | As for the fifty floors that have these two people taking turns guarding, it occurred to me that when |
||
− | people break through this floor, I have pretty awesome prizes ready. |
||
− | Only the first time will the equipment be opened from the treasure chest with a 100 percent chance. |
||
− | That's the special-grade equipment—the Bull Head and Horse Face Series. |
||
− | The name is taken from Minotaur, guardian of the labyrinth. The gear is strong, strong as a mess. |
||
− | If a weapon is fired, it's a minotaur's battle axe or a horse-headed minotaur's battle gun. |
||
− | There are no shields, all that's left are defenses for all parts of the body. |
||
− | Originally I thought it should be a while before anyone hits this level, so I only seem to have about ten |
||
− | sets ready. But in terms of quality it's all first class. The high disciples from Kurobee gathered their skills |
||
− | to create these fantastic creations. |
||
− | It's a problem to be getting that kind of stuff, however what's more important is the fighting ability of |
||
− | these Raiders. |
||
− | That said, because of naming Gozu and Mezu, they got stronger. Being able to take these two down, the |
||
− | country is keen to cut their corners. |
||
− | If they are not willing to let us cut corners, they may become our enemies. That would be troublesome, |
||
− | so we anticipate watching these dangerous people. |
||
− | |||
− | For the above reasons, if the Gozu had been knocked down, someone would have contacted me |
||
− | urgently. |
||
− | That's why Beretta came to contact me just now. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | "So, how's it going?” |
||
− | "In your words. There are three breakers in total. Everyone has a unique skill.” |
||
− | Maybe it was someone I knew—I had speculated that, but it was overturned at once. |
||
− | Not only did it take three men to defeat Gozu, but they had unique skills. Not only that, they weren't the |
||
− | ones who had been active before, they were newcomers who had just recently joined. |
||
− | If it was a normal visit that’d be fine, but war was imminent, so it was likely that spies had been lured |
||
− | here by a decoy. |
||
− | It is necessary to gather detailed information about them. |
||
− | Because of this, I suspended the scheduled practice plan for monitoring the magic and headed for the |
||
− | command room located in the maze. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Going inside, I found that Ramiris and Veldora were already there. |
||
− | Dino and Vesta seem to have the day off. |
||
− | Dino is fine, Vesta seems to be working a lot lately, I hope he gets some rest. |
||
− | Ramiris and Veldora were in good spirits. |
||
− | These two probably don't know what fatigue is. |
||
− | It's called childish energy. |
||
− | Just do what you're interested in and you won't feel exhausted at all during this time. |
||
− | "Oh, there you are, Commander! No change in the situation has occurred yet!” |
||
− | I don't understand where the change didn't occur. |
||
− | Probably just say something decent. |
||
− | I looked to the image reflected on the big picture. |
||
− | Three young people are indeed reflected there. |
||
− | |||
− | It looked like they were breaking through those floors with a swagger of momentum. Not only that, but |
||
− | they fight in an extremely specific way. |
||
− | One person with a decidedly abnormal throwing power is catching the "air" throw. |
||
− | Something like an air-compressed bullet or something, right? It was absolutely impossible to do it with |
||
− | human power. |
||
− | It was a stout and tall man with coffee-colored hair. His five features were deep and he wore a tank top |
||
− | with jeans. |
||
− | That's right, tank tops with jeans. Just looking at that makes him seem like an "otherworldly visitor". |
||
− | Looking at the other two... |
||
− | One of the men covered his thin frame with a black cloak, the other wore lock armor, and the youth had |
||
− | a white coat over his body. |
||
− | White. That's right, a white lab coat. |
||
− | Often seen in research rooms or hospitals, it is the white coat that is everywhere. But it's not that |
||
− | common in this world. |
||
− | The white clad youth's five features looked like an asian man. |
||
− | He looks Japanese no matter how I look at him. |
||
− | That black cloak didn't matter, the man in the vest and the white youth should both be 'otherworldly |
||
− | visitors'. |
||
− | Those aside first. |
||
− | In the big picture, the battle goes on. |
||
− | This time the opponent was a powerful character—six other Necromancers joined the battle and |
||
− | attacked the three of them. |
||
− | So fast that the average person couldn't react, the Necromancer wolves approached their prey with a |
||
− | flourish. |
||
− | The Necromancer probably thought that pulling too far away would only result in a one-sided attack. |
||
− | Here, after the 50th floor of the underground, even the miscellaneous demons that appear have high IQs. |
||
− | By the way, just one Necromancer has a B+ ranking, and gathering six will be very tricky. And they are |
||
− | also necromantic, characterized by the fact that physical damage must be inflicted through holy attribute |
||
− | weapons or magic weapons. |
||
− | Their flesh is constructed of magical elements and will immediately regenerate even if they are beaten |
||
− | to a pulp. It's a very difficult thing to defeat without a countermeasure. |
||
− | One accident and they will bite you to death in one breath... |
||
− | "Don't underestimate me. I'm just a dog! Watch this...!" |
||
− | |||
− | Someone let out a shout, it was the brunette who had been catching air and throwing it earlier. This |
||
− | time picking up the dreaded battleaxe on his back and jerking it back vigorously there. |
||
− | This wave alone made the three Necromancer Wolves turn into balls of light and disappear. |
||
− | Ahhh, that thing! I was going to say that the dangerous-looking tomahawk looked familiar, and it |
||
− | turned out to be a minotaur's tomahawk. |
||
− | Since it was a special-grade weapon, of course it would carry magic. That is, it was a magical weapon |
||
− | that could inflict damage to the Necromancers with ease. The magic power possessed by that weapon |
||
− | alone could do damage to magical creatures. |
||
− | And the Minotaur's battle axe is, as a matter of course, also very good in terms of materials. The |
||
− | impression was that it was something that had been specially ordered, made from magic silver mixed into |
||
− | the magic steel. This is a holy attribute, and this weapon is specifically used to inflict large damage to the |
||
− | Immortal or Necromantic lineage. |
||
− | "That's right, if it's a minotaur's tomahawk, it only takes one slash to kill a necromancer wolf. |
||
− | "Mmm. That weapon seems to have been dropped by Gozu. Just picking up the weapon and being able |
||
− | to use it so purely, it looks like that person has a talent for fighting. |
||
− | I mumbled something there, and Veldora agreed with me. |
||
− | As I watched them fight, I listened to what had happened. |
||
− | At this very moment in the day, I wish I had potato chips to go with it. |
||
− | It looked like most of those fights before were also the same one where the coffee-haired man took the |
||
− | enemy down. |
||
− | After actually seeing it with my own eyes, I finally understood. |
||
− | The coffee-haired guy was really strong. |
||
− | So, what about the various traps? |
||
− | On that point, it was all the black cloak that quickly found out and told his companion the location. |
||
− | Beginning at the fifty-first level, some ingenious traps, or sinister traps that will kill those who |
||
− | encounter them for the first time, are officially employed. |
||
− | A look will reveal that the black cloak has all the traps correctly pointed out. |
||
− | That should be his unique skill. It can be said that such a member is indispensable in order to approach |
||
− | the maze. |
||
− | The last man in white has only made one appearance so far. I heard it was against Gozu. |
||
− | Veldora's commentary on them was baffling, so I asked the King of Wisdom to pull up the records of |
||
− | the Labyrinth's past. Next thing you know, it turns out he's actually done some pretty incredible things. |
||
− | He took a syringe out of his arms and administered the blow to both partners. |
||
− | |||
− | Immediately afterwards, Gozu's movements suddenly became sluggish. |
||
− | What kind of status change is conferred? |
||
− | <<Answer. It is poison. Based on the results of the analysis, we know that the attack on the individual |
||
− | named "Gozu" came from a neurotoxin. That room was filled with toxic gas that seemed to be able to |
||
− | hinder movement if someone was not resistant enough. No impact at this time.>> |
||
− | Ah, so it's poison gas. |
||
− | And it's free to match the opponent's modulation on the spot. |
||
− | Gozu's movements turned sluggish, just in time to become the mark of the brunette man. |
||
− | However, it was the man in white who sent him to the Western Heaven. He took a knife that glowed |
||
− | silver out of his arms and properly sliced through the veins in Gozu's neck. |
||
− | This man in white was the leader of the three of them. |
||
− | It's not that he barely gets a chance to play, it's that he's responsible for calling the shots. |
||
− | And it's not bad. The coffee-haired man, who appears to be the front man, can also move freely. |
||
− | They have a good balance and can be described as a good team. |
||
− | Just at this time, a knock on the door of the room rang out. |
||
− | The door opened silently, and Shuna entered the house. |
||
− | She brought a piece of paper with the three people who had been the subject of conversation just now, |
||
− | with the information the three of them had used to log in. |
||
− | "This is the information that the three men logged in when they entered the country.” |
||
− | Next, Shuna gave a bow and handed me the piece of paper. |
||
− | Sincerely: twenty-three years old, wizard. |
||
− | Mark: Twenty-six years old, fighter. |
||
− | Zhen: Seventeen years old, a hunter. |
||
− | A brief note on paper with their names and occupations. |
||
− | From a small country next to the Empire. |
||
− | When the merchants heard the rumor of the underground labyrinth, they came to try their hand at it— |
||
− | the purpose of entering our country is stated above. |
||
− | No, no, no, it's a lie any way you look at it. |
||
− | Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom, also presents the results of the analysis of those three men. Just |
||
− | like Beretta had said, it looked like those three people each had unique skills. |
||
− | |||
− | These three would form a team and still come at the same time and teach people how to believe. |
||
− | A couple of points about the careers they propose also concern me a bit. |
||
− | In order to be a mage, you must be able to do more than two systems of magic, which is a more |
||
− | advanced profession. As for that ‘Sincerely’, he seems to have learned "Spirit Magic" and "Elemental |
||
− | Magic", and can be said to have great qualities. |
||
− | The same goes for the fighter, who must excel in both his use of weapons and his fighting skills. Under |
||
− | these conditions, at least one of each is required for basic fighting techniques and the weapons that will be |
||
− | used. |
||
− | If with a sword it is swordsmanship, with a bow and arrow it is shooting, among which there is |
||
− | throwing such things as throwing a short sword or throwing stones. To choose from a wide variety of |
||
− | weapons that suit you. It also requires flexibility, which is the ultimate in weapon use skills. |
||
− | That Mark seemed to be good at throwing abilities and using a spear in addition to fighting abilities, |
||
− | which felt very versatile. |
||
− | As for the last hunter, that can be called the top of the magic hunter. |
||
− | In the shooting technique, special emphasis is placed on the bow and archery and learning to the |
||
− | extreme, as well as using the "invisibility method", which is the most difficult in the technique. And one |
||
− | must also learn the skill of "crisis awareness"; one cannot become a hunter by talent alone. |
||
− | It is the most revered profession for those who are attached to the repression department. |
||
− | In a world where it's essential to be able to spot traps or magical creatures when exploring, there are |
||
− | very few people with that kind of skill. The situation is such that the only people who can become hunters |
||
− | seem to be members of the hunting nation, a difficult profession. |
||
− | All three have very rare careers, and they come in teams. Either way, it feels like they’re saying "please |
||
− | doubt me". |
||
− | "These three really look like the spies who took the bait.” |
||
− | "Yes. But would a spy reveal his identity as generously as this?” |
||
− | After my muttered words, someone picked up, a Diablo with a thin sense of presence. |
||
− | When I was doing the magic development, he was the subject of my consultation and was looking |
||
− | forward to the experiment of the new surveillance magic, but the experiment was interrupted because of |
||
− | this summoning, and he seemed very unhappy. His eyes seemed to be filled with hatred for the three |
||
− | people in the picture, but it turned out that judgment was still normal? |
||
− | "Ah, I wonder about that too. I used to think they might have to make a move, but the town is pretty |
||
− | stable.” |
||
− | This team is indeed suspicious, but the information documented above is really too candid. |
||
− | Did they really write those things honestly—to give rise to such doubts, even as to the ingenious battle |
||
− | plan to make us suspect a dark spirit? |
||
− | "Rimuru, you're overthinking it, aren't you? Don't you always say honesty is most important too?” |
||
− | |||
− | "Say what? More than that, how to entertain the challengers is the most important thing right now!" |
||
− | No way, I envy you both, neither of you have to use your brains. |
||
− | They shouldn't be bothered, I'm starting to envy Veldora and Ramiris. |
||
− | Never mind. |
||
− | Whatever the truth is, it's definitely important to pay more attention to these people. |
||
− | The dark-haired young man in white was named Sincerely. |
||
− | I think Sincerely is a pseudonym. Either way I look at it, I think his name should be Shinji (***I think |
||
− | that Shinji has a meaning or a sound similar to ‘sincere’ in japanese which is why the pseudonym refers |
||
− | to what Rimuru thinks is his real name). |
||
− | The brown-haired guy is Mark. |
||
− | He didn't just throw air bombs, but also things like the corpse of a magical creature, a dropped rock, or |
||
− | anything that could be caught, as if he could throw anything. |
||
− | He also grabbed a live magical creature and threw it out to smash two skeleton warriors into pieces at |
||
− | the same time, causing me to almost spit out my tea as I watched. |
||
− | He looks like he should really be a fighter. Deftly manipulating the minotaur's battle axe, he knocked |
||
− | those dead spirits down one after another. |
||
− | The man in the black cloak was Zhen. |
||
− | This guy definitely has an eye for seeing through traps. |
||
− | At first, I thought it was "crisis awareness", but seeing that he could avoid all dangerous places |
||
− | beforehand, I thought it was probably due to his unique skills. |
||
− | Originally the vicious trap after the fifty layers was more threatening than the powerful demon. |
||
− | The Immortal System's magical creatures don't need to breathe, and to avoid unnatural situations, we |
||
− | adjust the composition of the air. The room without oxygen was so violent that even if you accidentally |
||
− | stepped in it, you would die immediately. |
||
− | Others prepare poisoned water, acid swamps, corrosive gas rooms, etc. |
||
− | Not only the flesh, but even the equipment is damaged, and very annoying various traps await the |
||
− | challenger. |
||
− | Those insidious traps are exactly the character of the producer, and the design concept of the Fiftieth |
||
− | Levels is to use these dangerous traps to hinder everyone. |
||
− | Yet the trap was so thoroughly seen that it's pointless. |
||
− | On top of that, their sense of direction seems to stand out, not being fooled by the spinning floor, |
||
− | simply taking the shortest distance forward. |
||
− | |||
− | The labyrinth obviously makes no sense at all. |
||
− | If they suffered some injuries, the white-clothed youth, Sincerely, would heal them. If he can also break |
||
− | down toxins, can't seem to expect those traps to have much effect. |
||
− | Although there are only three of them, they are particularly well suited to Raid the Maze. |
||
− | Just like that, three days passed. |
||
− | The three of us, me, Veldora, and Ramiris, had fun watching Sincerely and the others raid the |
||
− | Labyrinth. |
||
− | No, they're not meant to be used as a reference model to replace their own maze! |
||
− | That's the one—just admiring the beauty of a master fighter. |
||
− | Diablo was reading a book in one corner of the room, and Shuna was teaching Shion how to make |
||
− | snacks. |
||
− | On top of that, Shuna poured fresh tea for the three of us. |
||
− | Today's drink is black tea, but the apple aroma inside is soothing. |
||
− | "By the way, Rimuru, what do you mean those people took the bait?” |
||
− | Well, what are you talking about—it dawned on me that I was talking about a conversation from three |
||
− | days ago. |
||
− | The sluggishness is not on par with a dinosaur, but he's still Veldora. |
||
− | "It's okay if you don't have to care about that.” |
||
− | "That's a little out of line, isn't it? You can tell me.” |
||
− | Usually I don't give a damn about such things, but today I'm particularly obsessed. Well, it's okay if you |
||
− | ask me. |
||
− | "So I said, actually...” |
||
− | So much so that I decided to explain it to Veldora. |
||
− | Uppercut means literally. |
||
− | We have additional asylum training. The reason is that we've been able to do something as exaggerated |
||
− | as isolating an entire town directly into an underground maze. |
||
− | The inherent ability of "labyrinth creation" in Ramiris is really impressive. I knew she could replace |
||
− | floors, but didn't think even the above-ground metropolis could be replaced as a floor. |
||
− | Although the isolation was carried out, it was fixed for twenty-four hours. But there is no need to worry |
||
− | about water or air. It should be said that the sun can still be seen and does not seem to be too much of a |
||
− | burden on the minds of the residents. |
||
− | |||
− | Of course that requires a very strong force, and this is the time to look for him—we have Veldora-kun |
||
− | here. |
||
− | Because of this, our approach to warfare was primarily to segregate towns in time of war. |
||
− | —and practiced it several times, which is the bait we sow on spies. |
||
− | Only one door was left in the ground, and that was the junction to the maze that looked as suspicious as |
||
− | it said it was. In discussing with Benimaru they came to the conclusion that the other side would |
||
− | definitely come and investigate. |
||
− | "So it is. Thanks to Master, my power has also increased! It seems like a big help, which is great.” |
||
− | "Huh-huh, so. Thanks to me? I see.” |
||
− | Veldora looked at me with a look that was very much intending to be complimented. |
||
− | This guy is a pain in the ass, I thought to myself, but thanks to Veldora it was the truth. |
||
− | “Geez—that was a big help, Veldora-kun~” |
||
− | "Kuahahaha! I guess so, that's it! So, can I have this cake?" |
||
− | That won't work...! |
||
− | This cake is one that I'm going to keep and enjoy. |
||
− | “In that case, please have my share.” |
||
− | Oh, Diablo, thank you! |
||
− | “Sorry." |
||
− | "If anything, it's no big deal if it’s for Lord Rimuru." |
||
− | He’s so reliable. |
||
− | Then I will respectfully submit to Diablo's kindness. |
||
− | Enjoying the cake on one side, my eyes looked to the big picture. |
||
− | Immediately afterwards, the group challenged the floor guardians that were about to challenge the 60th |
||
− | floor. |
||
− | "Since we know they're spies, shouldn't we take them in?” |
||
− | "No, I want to test their strength and see how far they can go forward. It's a big loss to pay a bonus, but |
||
− | they fired up the atmosphere so that should be fine.” |
||
− | The big deal is to still arrest them and get those things back anyway. |
||
− | Now let them think we're going to booze and come and use these people completely. |
||
− | “That’s Rimuru for you." |
||
− | |||
− | "So dirty! Your ideas are genius!" |
||
− | Obviously complimented by Veldora and Ramiris, why am I not happy? |
||
− | Shuna looked at the few of us with dumbfounded eyes. |
||
− | "That's a failure. Didn't expect to fire the Minotaur's battleaxe the first time. That one is a holy |
||
− | attribute, and the damage to the Immortal or Necromantic lineage is greatly increased.” |
||
− | "I can't believe we're having a first-return limited-edition giveaway. We seem a little overwhelmed..." |
||
− | The guardian of the sixty levels is Adalman. |
||
− | Just like in the old days when he was King of the Dead, he went to meet the challengers, so I let him |
||
− | take the title of "Immortal King", but... |
||
− | One has to lead the army to play to Adalman's strengths. If he was the only one, actually weaker than |
||
− | Gozu or Mezu, there was always the feeling that there might be a regrettable result this time too. |
||
− | And Adalman is a dead spirit and is very vulnerable to holy attributes or light attributes. |
||
− | As long as Mark had the Minotaur's battleaxe in his hands, the odds of Adalman's victory were slim. |
||
− | I did make some suggestions with Adalman, but this floor boss is actually a trap. |
||
− | There wasn't a lot of expectation for the strength of the floor guardian, so I think it's okay to give the |
||
− | challenger weapons that can attack weak points. |
||
− | I'm sorry Adalman. |
||
− | Unfortunately, there's no way to stop those three on his own. |
||
− | Well, it's probably my fault, just please forgive me. |
||
− | For the above reasons, I was more looking forward to the 70th level of the Guardians. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The "Immortal King" Adalman spotted an invasion of his jurisdiction and his fleshless lips lifted |
||
− | upwards. |
||
− | Teeth rubbed slightly, making a tiny sound. It was hard to tell, but Adalman smirked to himself. |
||
− | "You seem to be in a good mood, Lord Adalman.” |
||
− | Someone opened their mouth to Adalman, the man who had been his beloved comrade long ago. |
||
− | This man was originally a Templar and his name was Albert. |
||
− | Even when Adalman was set up to die, he always followed Adalman. |
||
− | |||
− | After becoming a member of Rimuru's ministry and taking the last seat, Albert became a lower-ranking |
||
− | magical creature called a skeleton swordsman. To even be able to exist in the world was good luck, so he |
||
− | becomes something very weak. |
||
− | Certainly even less likely to speak. |
||
− | Today, however, Albert speaks fluently. |
||
− | Why is this? |
||
− | The reason is actually very simple. |
||
− | Because the current Albert is no longer some skeletal swordsman, nor is he a Necromancer who |
||
− | evolved several stages backwards. |
||
− | Rather, he’s a more powerful character—the Paladin of the Dead. |
||
− | Since he is a dead spirit, he will not possess flesh. Yet he stood there with the same posture he had in |
||
− | his life. Only there were blue ghostly flames flying around, and his skin was a miserable white color, so it |
||
− | was obvious that he was not a living person. |
||
− | Adalman had no attachment to the flesh of his life, and preferred the present posture, with only bones |
||
− | left. But Albert seemed to think differently, and since he had been given a much larger amount of magic |
||
− | power than the Necromancer, he was now free to rely on the magic vein structure flesh. |
||
− | Albert still had a fondness for the way he was when he was alive, and that look made him proud. |
||
− | He becomes a young man with a fresh face—strange to say that the dead are fresh. |
||
− | Guided by seemingly dangerous equipment, a glance at Albert could tell he was no panhandler. |
||
− | "Well, I'm certainly in a good mood. Albert, it looks like a guest is coming.” |
||
− | Hearing that, Albert nodded happily too. |
||
− | "So you're here at last?” |
||
− | These two befriended each other so well that they knew everything about each other, and with a little |
||
− | conversation they were heart to heart. |
||
− | "Mmm. This moment has finally come. Lord Rimuru, the demon lord, has given us peace of mind, |
||
− | which will now help that lord. Since he has given us such a powerful power, you must know that we must |
||
− | not lose our temper like before.” |
||
− | "Of course. I, Albert, understand perfectly.” |
||
− | "Well, it looks like I was nosy. It's probably because he was so excited that he started nagging about it." |
||
− | Immediately after, the two of them looked at each other and flashed smiles at each other. |
||
− | In addition to them there is another one. |
||
− | “Ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho!" |
||
− | |||
− | A ferocious and violent roar roared through the interior of the city of death. |
||
− | "Well, I see you're looking forward to it, too. All right then. Use your power well today. We have to |
||
− | prove our faithfulness to god!” |
||
− | It's both serene and thick. |
||
− | The enthusiasm of those three men enveloped the room. |
||
− | Adalman's faith died for a time, and demon lord Rimuru became the god of his renewed faith. |
||
− | Months passed after a bitter defeat. |
||
− | He hoped to be able to contribute to Rimuru, and in just a few short months, Adalman had taken back |
||
− | the power of the King of the Dead, which was nothing compared to the heyday. |
||
− | Adalman's faith has become so strong. |
||
− | In Rimuru's perspective though, he only felt that faith was too much to bear. |
||
− | Not only that, but he was also thinking in his mind, ‘Sorry, you guys shouldn't have a chance to win,’ |
||
− | and was already looking forward to the next floor guardians. Adalman and the others were completely |
||
− | unaware of this matter, and everyone was in full force. |
||
− | This time it has to be—no, it can't be the next time. |
||
− | Failure is not allowed, he must keep winning. |
||
− | Adalman and his partner were full of energy, thinking that the foolish intruders should come over soon |
||
− | and start discussing countermeasures cautiously. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | A fierce battle opened and ended in the blink of an eye. |
||
− | It was a real battle—I’d like to make that comment, but it was too much of an understatement to say. |
||
− | I had even prepared poker cards in order to defuse the boredom, but those were completely useless. |
||
− | The result was a landslide victory for Adalman. |
||
− | The win was glorious—glorious to the point of being speechless. |
||
− | It wasn't that the challengers were weak, and they weren't sick or injured. |
||
− | Those people seemed to be in good physical condition and full of energy. But at these levels, Adalman |
||
− | and the others are even better. |
||
− | This time the challenger was very strong. |
||
− | Their skills are also analytically complete and I think they should be better than Adalman. |
||
− | Those three people were all above level A, and each of them had unique skills. |
||
− | |||
− | The unique skill of Sincerely is called "Healer", and it is a very rare skill. Through that skill, you can |
||
− | manipulate the construction of tiny viruses. If the other person is a creature, it seems to be able to still |
||
− | destroy from within the body. It also seems to be able to manipulate the air components and spread tiny |
||
− | attack viruses. |
||
− | Honestly, that's too good to be true. If the opponent is a living creature, there's probably no way to beat |
||
− | it, right? |
||
− | Without a microscope, there was no way to distinguish those extremely small attacking bodies, and if |
||
− | there was no way to see those things, it should be impossible to win over Sincerely right now. |
||
− | And of course he can administer therapy. That's superior to medical nanobots, a skill that's also |
||
− | excellent in terms of its versatility. |
||
− | Then there's Mark, whose power is the exclusive skill "Thrower". |
||
− | As long as it's something that can be held in the hand, it seems that anything can be lost. Seeing as he |
||
− | can hold magical objects in disgrace, being able to lift things seems to apply to this skill as well. |
||
− | If combined with magic that manipulates gravity, it could be more tricky than your average mass |
||
− | weapon. Rather than being used against a single individual, it may be more effectively used, especially |
||
− | against the military. |
||
− | Finally, there are the skills of Zhen, which contain many convenient skills. |
||
− | His unique skill, "Observer", contains "Intuition Avoidance", "Crisis Sense", "Trap Sense", "Magic |
||
− | Object Sense", "Breath Sense", and seems to be able to see even the smallest of sincere attacks. Combined |
||
− | with his individual fighting abilities, he was especially good at running away. Not only is he fast, but he’s |
||
− | also a natural enemy of the maze as it won't be countered by traps. |
||
− | That's about it. |
||
− | Those skills that look good let me be the reference. |
||
− | Everyone is excellent, and those three have a tacit understanding, no wonder they’re so strong. |
||
− | I think it's understandable to think that these three would be able to beat Adalman. |
||
− | However.... |
||
− | In the intervening months, that Adalman guy seems to have grown substantially. |
||
− | Without self-willed magical creatures, it is impossible to increase the fighting ability substantially from |
||
− | the initial value. It's a different story if one lives for decades, but nothing will change in just a few years. |
||
− | But Adalman and Albert... |
||
− | "I say, what's going on? Why have they become so strong with Adalman?” |
||
− | And what is that dragon? |
||
− | This time, the floor guardian has an evil dragon he's never seen before in addition to Adalman and |
||
− | Albert. Standing nearly ten meters tall, his body exuded a terrible darkness. |
||
− | |||
− | From which side do you bring such things...? |
||
− | What was going on when I went abroad to inspect the town that was out of town? |
||
− | "Hey hey hey, you're scared! Actually, we've been keeping it a secret. Didn't you equip them, Rimuru? |
||
− | They seem to be having fun, so they exercise hard! And there's also the fact that the concentration of |
||
− | mana in the maze is high, right? Because of the absorption of these magical elements, both Adalman and |
||
− | Albert regained their original power!" |
||
− | The spoof worked! That's probably how I felt when Ramiris spoke to me. |
||
− | Indeed, a closer look will reveal that Adalman has evolved from a Necromancer to a Necromancer |
||
− | King. I didn't notice because he was all bony and had luxurious clothes, in fact his magic had become |
||
− | very big. |
||
− | |||
− | There was another person, Albert who seemed to have evolved beyond the Necromancer into a higher- |
||
− | order magical being like the Necromancer Paladin. |
||
− | |||
− | "That Necromancer King and Necromancer Paladin, both of them have the equivalent amount of mana |
||
− | to a high ranked demon general...” |
||
− | "Kuahahaha! It's a small cast, but they've worked hard to get the glory for us!” |
||
− | To say that they evolved speaks volumes, but the level of reinforcement has been overwhelming. |
||
− | "Then I ask you, what is this dragon like?” |
||
− | "Hey, don't you know about it Rimuru? That's Adalman's pet!” |
||
− | Pet....? |
||
− | Well—so to speak... Adalman seems to have said he wanted a pet, but I didn't expect such an evil |
||
− | looking dragon. |
||
− | This dragon is a Necromantic Dragon that stands at the pinnacle of the Necromancy. Because of the |
||
− | fact that Shuna and the rest seemed to be familiar with this opponent, people assumed that I was also in |
||
− | the know. |
||
− | I was actually negligent in this matter as well. I can't help but feel that reporting, liaising and |
||
− | negotiating is really important. |
||
− | So, let's take a look at the most important part, which is the combat content. |
||
− | There's not much more to say about that. |
||
− | Adalman didn't move half a point from his throne. On the left hand side, there was a Necromantic |
||
− | Dragon sitting. |
||
− | Albert alone came forward to fight, but he took everyone down directly. |
||
− | As for the minotaur's tomahawk in Mark's hand, it was simply too late to be of real value. Blocked by a |
||
− | spite spirit sword that was also a special-grade weapon, Mark was simply beheaded. |
||
− | |||
− | Zhen looked so surprised that he couldn't speak, and in that instant there was a break. Albert didn't let |
||
− | go of this great opportunity, and with such speed that one would think he had disappeared, he launched an |
||
− | attack on Zhen in response. This alone will end Zhen's career. |
||
− | “What!?” |
||
− | Sincerely was surprised, but he hurriedly released the divine magic 'Spirit Holy Cannon' towards |
||
− | Albert. That's the kind of magic that Paladins are good at, and there aren't many people who would use it |
||
− | in general. It's not even on the application form at the time of logging in, so this should be a sincere stunt. |
||
− | This spell is great for a quick attack that hits Albert directly. |
||
− | It looked like he could get away with it. Was it too much for Albert—he thought so, so he didn't have to |
||
− | worry. Because there was no need to hold back, Albert didn't act. |
||
− | "That's a lie!" |
||
− | Aiming with astonished sincerity, Albert swung down his sword. |
||
− | It's over when you get to this side. |
||
− | Albert is also an immortal, so the holy attribute should be a weakness, right? |
||
− | If anyone thinks that way, the sentiment is the same as mine. |
||
− | Definitely true. |
||
− | The reason why Albert is fine lies with Adalman. |
||
− | That's Adalman's killer technique—the add-on "Holy Reversal". |
||
− | <<Answer. The "Holy Reversal" is a mystical mystery created by the individual name "Adalman". The |
||
− | effect of this skill can replace the "Holy" and "Magic" attributes.>> |
||
− | Thanks to this skill of Adalman's, Albert converted from a magical attribute to a holy attribute. |
||
− | That wouldn't affect the equipment, but Albert would still be dead and wouldn't be absorbing essence. It |
||
− | seems that even property changes don't seem to be a problem. |
||
− | If the creature is one of your own, don't worry about developing resistance. |
||
− | Holy dead, what a joke this is—think of it, because of Adalman's "holy reversal" and the event thus |
||
− | becomes a reality. |
||
− | Adalman they are necromancers, able to resist attacks of various attributes. As far as physical attacks |
||
− | go, most of them don't hurt. |
||
− | They have overcome the weakness of holy attributes. In this state, the average challenger can be said to |
||
− | be at a loss for words. |
||
− | With no use of the magic I teach, Adalman and the rest have won. |
||
− | The situation was such that the three of them were defeated in just two or three strokes, turning into |
||
− | many small balls of light and retiring. |
||
− | |||
− | *** |
||
− | "Did you see it? O, my god Rimuru? We win for you!” |
||
− | Looking at the high pitched Adalman, I had a thought. |
||
− | It seems like Adalman and the others are going overboard as the 60th level of defensive play. |
||
− | Under the impression that I did say to Adalman that against a group opponent just use the group back. |
||
− | In response, they did abide by my admonition that no opponent facing an offense sent more men than |
||
− | they did. |
||
− | But that's fraudulent. |
||
− | What's that? |
||
− | <<Answer. Special Class A—Three catastrophe classes appearing at the same time, all of which can |
||
− | wipe out a small kingdom.>> |
||
− | The way it looks, they should have something else to hide. |
||
− | I'm going to wait until it's over before I question Ramiris, and I'll comfort the Adalman group for now. |
||
− | "Well done, Adalman! It's not convenient to be so far away, so you can come to this command room." |
||
− | "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Thank you very much, I'll be at your side in a minute!” |
||
− | He's as polite as ever. |
||
− | Forget it, it's only like Adalman. |
||
− | "Albert can talk now, too, can't he? Bring him along.” |
||
− | "Yes, sir. What about the Necromancer...?" |
||
− | "Let the dragon take care of the house anyway.” |
||
− | “Yes!" |
||
− | The Dead Spirit Dragon looked as if it was sad, but I refused with an iron heart this time. |
||
− | Up to ten meters, that's too big. |
||
− | If it was the dedicated hall of the Veldora, located on the 100th floor of the ground floor, it would be a |
||
− | different story; this commander's chamber is not that big. Sad as it is, please give it up. |
||
− | I ordered Shion to prepare black tea for Adalman and Albert, and the next moment she asked me with a |
||
− | serious expression. |
||
− | "They're all bones. Is there a way to drink them?” |
||
− | “.......” |
||
− | |||
− | Yeah, that's right. |
||
− | Albert seems to be in the flesh? But Adalman is still a skeleton, right? |
||
− | Having said that, can they at least enjoy the scent? |
||
− | "It's the heart that's important at a time like this.” |
||
− | "So that's it, I see!” |
||
− | The two of us talked while we waited for Adalman and the others to come over. |
||
− | "Long time no see, Lord Rimuru!” |
||
− | "I am grateful to see you in your presence.” |
||
− | Adalman and Albert knelt before us. |
||
− | Instead of looking through the big picture, the two are viewed up close. Their power soared that it even |
||
− | made one wonder if it was the same person as before. |
||
− | "Well, good on you guys. Your name is Albert, right? You're very good. And Adalman, as a Guardian, |
||
− | you've done very well. Keep up the good work in the future too!” |
||
− | "Well, I'll have to ask you guys to do the same.” |
||
− | Before I could talk to them, Veldora and Ramiris stepped in to motivate them. If you don't speak first at |
||
− | a time like this, you get more and more worried about what to say. |
||
− | Well, let's not get too hard on the words. |
||
− | “Geez, that's really it. It's been a long time since I've seen you guys, and you've grown so much, it's |
||
− | amazing to me.” |
||
− | That's not growth anymore, it's evolution. |
||
− | Those three challengers were so good, I thought I'd have a hard time dealing with them on my own— |
||
− | that sentence was swallowed hard. Even if I really feel that way, it's better not to say it—it happens |
||
− | sometimes. |
||
− | “Yes...!" |
||
− | Adalman and the rest were touched by a million things. |
||
− | To force away some of the guilt, I asked them to sit in a chair. |
||
− | "It smells really, really good. If someone else had bought us a drink, I would have thought they were |
||
− | being sarcastic..." |
||
− | Ah, so that's it? |
||
− | Is it too much for someone who can't drink? |
||
− | |||
− | "But this is an invitation from Lord Rimuru, and the scent alone heals the mind, feeling all the fatigue |
||
− | in the body gone.” |
||
− | That's fine, except that the person who made these teas was Shion. |
||
− | "Yummy. It's like manna with a sweet, sweet aroma. I am grateful to you for this brief moment of |
||
− | immense happiness.” |
||
− | You two are overdoing it... |
||
− | Albert seems to be using the magical vein to structure his flesh. |
||
− | Probably only possible in a maze, temporary flesh. |
||
− | "Adalman, aren't you going to create a body of flesh like Albert?” |
||
− | “Huh?” |
||
− | "Nothing special, just wanted to say this way, you can even enjoy black tea, right?” |
||
− | "Say, say, maybe so, but I personally seem to value the atmosphere more..." |
||
− | So it turns out, I don't quite get it, but Adalman has his preferences I guess. Since that leaves no room |
||
− | for me to interject. |
||
− | "If that's the case, I won't force you.” |
||
− | So I decided to change the subject. |
||
− | "By the way, the additional skill 'Holy Demon Reversal' is a good focus. Just developing something |
||
− | like this shows you're working hard. |
||
− | "Thank you! On that sort of thing, Mr. Beretta also assisted. Besides...” |
||
− | I changed the subject and went to ask about the "holy reversal”, only to hear a surprising insider's story. |
||
− | Didn't realize it had anything to do with Ruminas. |
||
− | "Lord Ruminas said to me, 'Consider this a repentance,' and the Beneficent gave me a mystical ritual, |
||
− | the reversal of day and night. Mr. Beretta used a unique technique called 'Heavenly Evil Ghost' to modify |
||
− | it, and as a result, I learned it successfully. |
||
− | It is said to be so. |
||
− | When Ruminas said she wanted to "make amends", she meant to turn a blind eye to the fact that the |
||
− | Seven Celestial Sages were out of control. |
||
− | Why did Granbell exclude the capable Adalman? My reasoning on this point is as follows. |
||
− | With the exception of Granbell, the other Seven Celestial Sages were desperately trying to find a way |
||
− | to exclude the Adalman bar in order to avoid having their status threatened. But Granbell felt that |
||
− | Adalman had to overcome that level of trap to be of use to himself. |
||
− | Adalman and the others fought the dragon and lost both. Maybe Granbell didn't see it coming. |
||
− | |||
− | An enemy of even this magnitude can't be defeated, can't be a guardian of the human race—I always |
||
− | felt things should be like this. |
||
− | It was the sight of that lone figure, the way Granbell looked before he died, that gave me the idea. |
||
− | But it's a bit uncomfortable to talk about that kind of thing. |
||
− | Hopefully someday Adalman will find out for himself. With a prayer in my heart, I changed the subject |
||
− | again. |
||
− | "That's great. I'll go and say thanks to Ruminas afterwards too, Adalman!” |
||
− | “Yes!" |
||
− | "If it's you, you should be able to defeat the floor guardian currently in charge of the 70th floor, right?” |
||
− | "What do you mean by that?” |
||
− | Faced with a confused Adalman, I decided to elaborate. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | Currently the sixty-one to seventy levels are all magic puppet zones. |
||
− | These soldiers have no blood or tears, and do not know what fatigue is. As far as the special geographic |
||
− | guardians go, a few of them are even equipped with the guns we tried out. |
||
− | As for the types of traps, most are vicious, with organs such as mines. Not to the point of death though, |
||
− | we mainly wanted to set it up for the repartee spellcasters to use as a practice field. |
||
− | Other than that, the things that we use as floor guardians are new machines that transform the Holy |
||
− | Spirit Guardian Giant. |
||
− | Kaijin helped, too, and finally Vesta got these things done. |
||
− | The high defenses built with Magic Steel are still there, and they've managed to make them smaller and |
||
− | lighter. Track performance has increased dramatically and the driver's seat protection is flawless. |
||
− | Such things have no self-will and are constructed to allow the driver to ride. The ability to operate from |
||
− | a distance using the NIKIKI is also excellent. |
||
− | It should currently be being controlled from a distance by Beretta. |
||
− | If it's operated from a distance, it doesn't matter if you come across a tiny attacking virus. The bodies of |
||
− | those things were made of steel, and even the battle axe of a minotaur would not work. Not only that, |
||
− | there were several layers of armor on his body, and he was also blessed with the 'magic obstruction' from |
||
− | Charybdis Scales. |
||
− | It is the completely invincible Guardian of Steel. |
||
− | This is the holy guardian statue, the Floor Guardian Colossus |
||
− | |||
− | Sincerely and the rest could not break through the 70th level. I've been pretty sure of that before. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | But this time, when I saw Adalman and the others fighting, my thoughts changed. |
||
− | "Veldora, who do you think is stronger between Adalman and the Floor Guardian Colossus?” |
||
− | "Mmm. It must be Adalman." |
||
− | "Right? That's it, Adalman. I'm going to make you go up to the seventy level.” |
||
− | Sure enough. |
||
− | Since Veldora thinks so, I should be right about that too. |
||
− | <<Answer. The individual named "Adalman" is more powerful than the floor guardian colossus...>> |
||
− | Ahem. |
||
− | It's all about the atmosphere, not the numbers. |
||
− | "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa...! In response to Lord Rimuru's expectations, the younger |
||
− | Adalman will work even harder at whatever comes his way.” |
||
− | “Brilliant Albert, you will give your full support to my master, Adalman.” |
||
− | Kneeling before me, Adalman and Albert so proclaimed. |
||
− | After just a short while, their strength has shifted dramatically. |
||
− | The holy guardian statues weren't weak either, but honestly, they lacked the aura of a floor guardian. |
||
− | On top of that, being broken again would be overwhelming. If you don't actually put the "soul" in when |
||
− | you use it, you can't be affected by the power of Ramiris. There's no way to do random experiments and |
||
− | see if it comes back to life when it's broken. |
||
− | If these things had self-will, the situation would be different. |
||
− | Or is it better to let someone actually control it? |
||
− | No, why not just get possessed, that way you might not have to deal with it as a prop... |
||
− | It's just a shame we don't have that kind of booking plan. So there's nothing wrong with letting |
||
− | Adalman upgrade them. |
||
− | "Yes! Then from today onwards, exchange the fifty to sixty floors with the sixty-one to seventy floors |
||
− | for me. |
||
− | "Got it, I got it!” |
||
− | That's it, floor shifting within the maze. |
||
− | |||
− | *** |
||
− | I praised Adalman and the rest, and decided to swap floors. |
||
− | With that done, I was about to order Adalman and them out of the room. |
||
− | And yet at this very moment... |
||
− | "I think we've come to the end of our conversation. I have something I want to report to you." |
||
− | Diablo, who had been so quiet just now, spoke up. |
||
− | "What is it?" |
||
− | "It is so, my servant Razen has made a magical communication with me, saying that he wishes to make |
||
− | an urgent report to Rimuru. It was as if his former master had come this way, and the man seemed to wish |
||
− | to pay an audience with Lord Rimuru. I heard his name was Gedora. |
||
− | Um...what? |
||
− | <<Answer. In several Magic Guide books, the author's name is written about this character.>> |
||
− | Sounds like a very famous person. |
||
− | Razen was also known as an excellent Grand Mage, but his Master was even more famous. |
||
− | I'm kind of interested, and meeting him is fine. |
||
− | "Isn't that a trap? It's really suspicious that we're about to have a showdown with the Empire to meet at |
||
− | this time.” |
||
− | "Yes! With a suspicious person like that, there's no need for Lord Rimuru to meet him deliberately! |
||
− | Shion is on full alert, and the suspicion is greater than mine. |
||
− | It's not that I don't understand what she means. After all, these are sensitive times, and since she's a |
||
− | member of my pro-war team, protecting me from unnecessary danger is part of the mission. |
||
− | My vigilance is a bit weak, and it's best to listen to the minions at times like this. |
||
− | "Indeed. It is Razen, and his opinion is used without taking it all in stride. I don't think I need to go to |
||
− | him for questioning.” |
||
− | Diablo took that for granted, but he was just afraid of trouble, right? |
||
− | Since both secretaries were against it, the matter was off—halfway through the conversation, I noticed |
||
− | that Adalman seemed to be very impetuous. |
||
− | So, I actually understand how Adalman is feeling right now. |
||
− | During a meeting with a superior officer, I was about to leave after the conversation, when a visitor or a |
||
− | call came. Because I didn't want to disturb my boss, I just stayed put and wasted that time, feeling sad. |
||
− | |||
− | I want to go back, but I can’t—that's often what happens when you leave society. |
||
− | Hey, is it just me? |
||
− | Anyway, those things don't matter. |
||
− | "Adalman, I'm sorry we got off topic. It's okay for you guys to go first.” |
||
− | "Ah, no! Don't worry about us, but compared to that...” |
||
− | “Hmm?" |
||
− | "Actually that one, this one...” |
||
− | “Hmm?” |
||
− | "I was just talking about this guy Gedora..." |
||
− | "It's been said.” |
||
− | "I wonder if he's my friend.” |
||
− | “What?" |
||
− | I couldn't help but stare at Adalman, and as a result he became flustered and displayed bizarre |
||
− | demeanor. |
||
− | No, I don’t take you for a traitor. The level of panic on the other side makes one want to say that. |
||
− | I wanted Diablo to wait a bit before replying and decided to listen to Adalman in detail first. |
||
− | It sounds like a thousand years ago, Gedora and Adalman were good friends. Since the other party |
||
− | should have already died, it was not surprising that Gedora was a great magician, even if he used the |
||
− | mysterious spells he created to extend his life. |
||
− | It seems that the person who saved Adalman by using the mystical Upanishad "reincarnation" was |
||
− | Gedora. |
||
− | The name Razen also struck Adalman, and he wondered if the man was one of Gedora's long-ago |
||
− | apprentices—one of the senior ones. |
||
− | As Adalman spoke more and more, I began to think that it was Gedora himself who was right. |
||
− | “Diablo." |
||
− | "Yes, sir. I'll grind out the dates and set up the meet-and-greet talks.” |
||
− | As expected of the more competent secretary. Just calling him by his first name tells me what I'm |
||
− | thinking. |
||
− | The other, dumber secretary seemed okay with it, so I decided to see Gedora for a bit. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | |||
− | After the defeat at the sixtieth level, the three of them, Shinji’s group, experienced the so-called death |
||
− | back to the original point for the first time. |
||
− | When they went back, many people told them they had worked hard, or encouraged them loudly, others |
||
− | cursed and made jokes, and others comforted them, saying that it could not be helped, and people said all |
||
− | kinds of things to them. |
||
− | The battle scenes inside the labyrinth are broadcast exclusively by the Jura Tempest Federation, and |
||
− | Shinji’s group has gained high popularity for their challenge. |
||
− | Of course, if the screening can be decided by signing the contract, the person concerned is free to |
||
− | choose or refuse. But for two reasons, Shinji and the others decided to sign the contract. |
||
− | The first reason is that a portion of the screening revenue will go into their pockets. |
||
− | The second reason was that after the rush to fame, he thought that his personal safety would be secured. |
||
− | It is within the enemy's sphere of influence and famous people are less likely to be assassinated. In |
||
− | addition, it will only be shown when you are fighting against a floor guardian, so you don't have to pay |
||
− | attention to it even on the way. The amount of money that was able to get seemed substantial, and in |
||
− | Shinji's opinion there was no reason to refuse. |
||
− | Faced with Shinji's decision, the other two were okay with it. That's why they signed the contract, and |
||
− | as a result there is now such a reaction from the crowds around them. |
||
− | "What a pity. We can work on it more and challenge it again another day.” |
||
− | "No, no, no, no, no. That's not gonna cut it. What the hell is that monster? The speed of his sword is |
||
− | simply extraordinary, and the skeleton man sitting on the throne is a legendary magical creature, right?” |
||
− | "I guess it's the King of the Dead. Even the great monster, the one who is in charge of the plagues of |
||
− | death, is not even in sight.” |
||
− | "So, the dragon is alive? It looks like it's more than just decorations, if even that dragon joins the fray, |
||
− | humans really don't stand a chance of winning, do they?” |
||
− | And so on and so forth, there are many questions. |
||
− | Shinji they laughed at those words and managed to avoid such a scene. |
||
− | "Anyway, let's look forward to Masayuki.” |
||
− | "Now you'll have the same record as Masayuki-sama. If you want to win over them, you can find a |
||
− | strategy to defeat that floor guardian while Masayuki-sama is busy preparing for the war.” |
||
− | "That makes sense. I've placed a bet that you guys will win. I'll leave it to you next time!” |
||
− | Turning their backs to these voices, Shinji’ group returned to the hotel where they were staying. |
||
− | As soon as they entered the inn, the three men collapsed on their beds. |
||
− | "Hey, what's next?” |
||
− | "Don't do it. Give me a break first.” |
||
− | |||
− | Mark looked for Shinji to speak, but Shinji was exhausted. They challenge the level demons with full |
||
− | energy, but the difficulty is so high that it makes you think that 59 levels were cute before. |
||
− | Coming to the 60th floor, even the stray monsters that appeared were well trained. The magical |
||
− | creature, known as the Necromancer, had a self-willed mind, and also carried the soldiers underneath to |
||
− | launch a surprise attack. |
||
− | Shinji and his party manage to beat them down and come to the main floor guardian’s room with |
||
− | dismal results. |
||
− | Zhen pointed this out to him, and Shinji got up from the bed. |
||
− | He sat on the bed, a sigh escaping his mouth. |
||
− | Mark and Zhen also climbed up and the three sat face to face again. |
||
− | "What's the report? That enemy can't be beaten. I didn't expect the depths of the maze to be so |
||
− | difficult.” |
||
− | "Yeah, it went pretty well up to the 59th floor. But what about the 60 layers? The Elder Necromancer |
||
− | would lead the Necromancer and prowl in small groups. The average soldier will only get killed if he |
||
− | encounters something like that!” |
||
− | "Should be.” |
||
− | “...those magic creatures are not simple. Arriving at that level suddenly became guarded. Not only the |
||
− | knight who defeated us, but also the Skeleton Man and the Necromantic Dragon who sat on the throne, |
||
− | making one wonder if the three of them were the hidden demon lord.” |
||
− | The three of them began to speak out loud. |
||
− | Probably too excited to care at all how the other person reacted. |
||
− | "Before yesterday, I was able to get away with it, but today, my remaining strength is gone.” |
||
− | "And the skeleton man. It's the guy sitting on the throne, it's the King of the Dead. If someone could |
||
− | use advanced identification magic, they should be able to see right through him. But I can't compare it to |
||
− | what I saw on the screen!” |
||
− | "Exactly. If we do run into this kind of guy afterwards, our side won't be able to handle it.” |
||
− | “...seriously, I don't want to challenge a second time.” |
||
− | Hearing Zhen say so, the other two shared his opinion. |
||
− | “That Necromancer didn't even join the fight. It seems to be only responsible for exuding the majesty |
||
− | of kings, not moving half a point from the throne.” |
||
− | "The minotaur that looks like a normal floor guardian is also equivalent to level A in strength. Using his |
||
− | strength as a benchmark, sixty layers is too much fortification, right?” |
||
− | “...this part is really exaggerated. I think the fifty tiers were trying to get the challenger to fall off the |
||
− | wagon before.” |
||
− | |||
− | "But now we'll know for sure. With such a powerful demonic creature guarding it, there must be a |
||
− | ghost in that maze.” |
||
− | Shinji so asserted. |
||
− | "Possibly. After all, the knight who called himself Albert was strong as a mess.” |
||
− | "The equipment is different from the others. When Mark was in combat, I took the opportunity to try to |
||
− | qualify him, and to my surprise, he wore all of the quality top-notch stuff.” |
||
− | "No wonder. It was thought that with my minotaur's tomahawk I could hack him up along with his |
||
− | weapon.” |
||
− | "That's to say that the weapon you found just happens to be used to fight the guardian monster, |
||
− | something that only happens in video games...” |
||
− | "That's true. A few of us seem to have gotten ahead of ourselves.” |
||
− | “...hmm." |
||
− | Later, the three of them looked at each other, and a deep sigh escaped their mouths. |
||
− | Talking over here, the three finally calmed down a bit. |
||
− | They made their own tea and took a break to catch their breath. |
||
− | "Do you want to take on the challenge again tomorrow?” |
||
− | "Are you serious?” |
||
− | "...we are no match for them. No matter how many times you fight, you’ll lose.” |
||
− | "I guess so.” |
||
− | "Those people were talking about the hero... I think it was Masayuki that Yuuki-san mentioned, right? |
||
− | I heard that it's just a lucky teenager, I don't think he's ever gone to challenge the sixty levels.” |
||
− | "No, I don't think so. I've heard that he's done well before and hasn't even died once.” |
||
− | "What about the others?” |
||
− | "I heard that the people in the top ranking are challenging for the 50th floor. But they don't seem to |
||
− | have a playing contract, and the highest record of having been shown is the 50th floor that Masayuki |
||
− | challenged. There are a couple of other groups challenging forty levels, and that's about it.” |
||
− | Even if a screening contract is signed, it's not as if it's tracked on every floor. The camera will only |
||
− | capture the Floor Boss Room on every tenth floor. In addition to that, I heard that sometimes the |
||
− | interview team would walk with the challenger for reasons like events. |
||
− | It's because of Shinji that they challenged the sixty layers in this situation that they burst into red in a |
||
− | flash. They were breaking records one after another, and that's why they became the ones who signed the |
||
− | bet. |
||
− | |||
− | "I think someone told Masayuki the secret behind it. It says that there are still hidden level monsters on |
||
− | the 60th floor." |
||
− | "In that case, it's understandable that we would lose. So there are two strong magical objects in total, |
||
− | and the other one is a dragon. The balance of that maze is too poor. |
||
− | There should be towns after that. |
||
− | The three of them just talked and took those words to comfort themselves. Not only that, but discussion |
||
− | of future intentions began. |
||
− | "Now that we're all so conspicuous, there's no way we can continue to be spies.” |
||
− | "There's no problem. It's been explained before, so we'll be safer.” |
||
− | “...we only have the maze to investigate anyway.” |
||
− | "Shall we wait for Lord Gedora? Just the few of us, no matter how many challenges, won't help, right?” |
||
− | Or is it going to be a practice? Mark asked half-jokingly at this point. |
||
− | Hearing that, Shinji responded with a bitter smile. |
||
− | "There must be something going on. The guardian of such a thing is extremely powerful, should we |
||
− | report this to Yuuki-san?” |
||
− | "Tell him how great the maze is, by the way. It's supposed to expand by some kind of magic, it's big |
||
− | and deep there, not like it's built by hand.” |
||
− | “...the battle strength is also exceptionally strong compared to the other floors—that’s something I |
||
− | can't forget to say.” |
||
− | Since Mark had said that to Zhen, Shinji nodded his head without saying a word. |
||
− | "I know. So when we're done, do you want to do some sightseeing?” |
||
− | The order of precedence was decided, and they were to move quickly. |
||
− | The three regrouped and came out into the night streets. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Shinji and his entourage came tentatively to the outskirts and began reporting in order. |
||
− | Briefly compiling the report and transmitting it to Yuuki, after about ten minutes of that, Yuuki |
||
− | contacted them using the 'magic communication'. |
||
− | "Hey, you guys seem like you're in good spirits. That's great.” |
||
− | "Up until yesterday, I was in good spirits, but today I'm in bad shape.” |
||
− | "Ahaha, it looks like I've suffered a lot. What about your plans for the future? What are you going to |
||
− | do? |
||
− | |||
− | "See your master. It's impossible for us to break through the sixty levels alone, even if we wanted to |
||
− | sneak in, there's no way to do so inside the maze.” |
||
− | "I think so, I know. Then I'd like to ask one thing.” |
||
− | “Please?" |
||
− | "Just say what you feel. How strong is that 60-story barrier?” |
||
− | Ask Shinji how strong they are, and only they will be able to hear the meaning of this paragraph. |
||
− | It means to compare it to the Imperial Emperor's Order of the Near Guard, and the opponent's rank is |
||
− | roughly equivalent. |
||
− | Yuuki's question had Shinji pondering. |
||
− | Shinji wasn't interested in the battle for rank within the legion. He wasn't so intent on making a name |
||
− | for himself that he didn't even participate in this rowdy battle. |
||
− | Because Yuuki picked him up, was kind to him, and took good care of him, Shinji wanted to return the |
||
− | favor before he did anything under him. Shinji did not want to help the criminal organization, so he chose |
||
− | to join the army. Later, Yuuki became the army chief, and Shinji, who was originally in the Mecha Corps, |
||
− | was transferred to the Mixed Corps. |
||
− | Among the 'otherworldly visitors', several of them were in line with Shinji's thoughts. Not wanting to |
||
− | show their power, those who live their lives casually in order to avoid taking on too much responsibility. |
||
− | The strengths of these people were opaque, and it was still unknown if the Near Guard was really the |
||
− | strongest group, but nominally this group was definitely the strongest group within the Empire. |
||
− | In some ways it will certainly be used as a benchmark for ranking strength. |
||
− | "Let's see, I can at least squeeze into the top 50. Those at the bottom of the ranking shouldn't be able to |
||
− | defeat the floor guardians.” |
||
− | "Are these comments only for the knight named Albert?" |
||
− | "Yes. Ah, I don't know if I can use this as a reference, I used to be a doctor in the army and had to take |
||
− | part in the High Rank Demon General crusade mission. There was a slight glimpse at that time, and the |
||
− | amount of mana was about the same as the King of the Necromancers seen today.” |
||
− | "Are you talking about the Lakeshore Dyed in Scarlet Incident?” |
||
− | "Yeah, right. That's the one." |
||
− | "Got it. Very informative. Then you can enjoy yourselves before you meet Master Gedora.” |
||
− | After saying that, Yuuki ended the 'magic communication'. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | |||
− | Regarding the Lakeshore Dyed in Scarlet Incident, it was one of the ominous events that took place in |
||
− | Imperial territory. |
||
− | The imperial vassal state, which is adjacent to a beautiful lake, intends to betray the empire by saying |
||
− | that they want independence. The country was not fighting as well as the empire, and their king resorted |
||
− | to certain means, and that became the fuse of tragedy. |
||
− | He used forbidden occult spells to summon demons. |
||
− | The king ordered the court magician corps to summon the strongest demons that could obey their |
||
− | orders, and those court magicians complied. |
||
− | As a result, the demon summoned up the High Rank Demon General and destroyed that small country. |
||
− | With a population of less than 10,000, this small country has no chance of winning against the Empire. |
||
− | Even so the king decided to be independent and there was a corresponding reason behind it. |
||
− | There was an only daughter under the king, and the nobles of the empire wanted this princess as his |
||
− | beloved servant. |
||
− | The empire was so powerful that the emperor used not to bother with the movements of the smaller |
||
− | countries. All the territory was vested in the emperor and given to the nobility to administer. |
||
− | It was up to the nobility to decide how to govern these dependencies. |
||
− | There was a frontier count in charge of the area outside the capital who used the emperor's power for |
||
− | his own good, something that was common within the Empire. |
||
− | And the demon wanted the princess of that kingdom. |
||
− | The king flatly refused, however the head court magician went mad at the sight of the demon and |
||
− | agreed to the demon's request. |
||
− | As a result, the demon showed an evil smile and possessed the princess. |
||
− | The king was furious. But his anger was immediately replaced by fear. |
||
− | Because of the acquisition of flesh, demons began to rage. |
||
− | As a result, the small nation perished, and the matter was passed back to the Empire proper, where they |
||
− | decided to send men to suppress the demon. |
||
− | If they had moved any slower, it would have spawned a second Guy Crimson. |
||
− | The blood of the inhabitants of the small country stained that beautiful lake and turned its waters red. |
||
− | It was the creepiest thing in the Empire's recent centuries of history, arguably the most tragic in history. |
||
− | Someone stepped in to solve the Lakeshore Dyed in Scarlet Incident, a Mecha Legion that had |
||
− | branches throughout the Empire. |
||
− | On the surface. |
||
− | |||
− | Yet this is not in fact the case. Shinji, who had joined the army, watched from a distance as the high- |
||
− | ranking demon generals that his own troops couldn't help, were defeated by a few soldiers stepping in. |
||
− | |||
− | This whole thing is also very suspicious. |
||
− | It was true that the aristocrats were playing favorites, but that demon had not even spared the nationals |
||
− | of his own country, and Shinji thought that the truth should be at odds with those rumors. |
||
− | After all, the speed at which the empire had begun its operations had been too fast. |
||
− | When it happened, the news came back to the Empire, and then they decided to send soldiers to crush |
||
− | it, and also to prepare the crusading force. |
||
− | If it took that much time, the demons would have been done with physical possession. |
||
− | Yet things didn't turn out that way. |
||
− | Just the fact that the Empire hadn't allowed the demon to succeed in gaining flesh was proof enough |
||
− | that the Empire had known from the beginning—Shinji thought so. |
||
− | He wasn't going to speak his mind to anyone else. |
||
− | Seeing how powerful the people who fought the demons at the time were, he realized that some things |
||
− | in the world were still better without knowing it. |
||
− | Those people are probably the first few masters of the Order of the Near Guard... |
||
− | If one were to go up against those people, no matter how hard Shinji tried, he couldn't win. |
||
− | The two sides are simply people of different worlds. |
||
− | That's why Shinji lost interest in the battle of the rows. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | Letting out a breath, Shinji finally let out a sigh of relief, at which point Mark spoke to Zhen to find |
||
− | him. |
||
− | "Is it over?” |
||
− | "...hard work.” |
||
− | "Yes, that's what reporting to someone is all about. Master will come over later, so let's go relax until |
||
− | then.” |
||
− | "Yeah. So Shinji was a survivor of the Lakeshore Dyed in Scarlet Incident, huh?” |
||
− | "...and I'm glad I got my life back.” |
||
− | "Yeah, I faked my own death to get away with it, but I was able to come up with that.” |
||
− | |||
− | "No, no, no, it would be awesome just to survive. Isn't there almost no chance of survival for that |
||
− | thing?” |
||
− | "Just say it. It made people not want to do it a second time—and then again, I was in the army as a |
||
− | doctor, but it didn't help much.” |
||
− | “...Huh?” |
||
− | "No, because the person who was attacked died on the spot, there was no chance to heal them or |
||
− | recover. So I had to get away with it as soon as possible.” |
||
− | "That sounds really tragic. Is a high-ranking demon general really that scary?” |
||
− | "The demon I saw is no longer something that two words can describe as scary. Honestly, I felt like I |
||
− | had an eye to eye with the other person, but the other person seemed to let me off the hook. Just thinking |
||
− | about those crimson eyes makes me want to pee my pants.” |
||
− | Seeing the two men with a surprised look on their faces, Shinji smiled and said the words. |
||
− | "But you said that we are on the same level as such a dangerous high-ranking demon general, so how |
||
− | can we possibly defeat that skeleton man?” |
||
− | "...are they really of the same class?” |
||
− | "At best, it's the same amount of mana. The longer you live, the stronger you are, the so-called demons. |
||
− | About the one I saw, it's just my guess, but she should have lived a long time.” |
||
− | Otherwise, the Empire's superiors would not have taken that response. Just as he was about to get that |
||
− | out, Shinji swallowed the words back again. |
||
− | "It's useless to care about such things anyway. My country seems to be developing machines that can |
||
− | investigate the strength of its opponents, but I don't think there is much point. The one called Albert was |
||
− | actually the same, if you look at the amount of monster element, he was too strong for people to imagine. |
||
− | But just think about when you were in school classes in the past, whether a fight was strong or not wasn't |
||
− | just about physical strength, right?” |
||
− | "Yeah, I know what you're trying to say.” |
||
− | “...hmm." |
||
− | "That's what it's all about. That means that among the monsters, there are those whose strength is |
||
− | unfathomable. You guys just have to remember that.” |
||
− | Shinji said that these things had nothing to do with himself and others, and the other two listened and |
||
− | decided to stop thinking about it." |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The three men changed their moods and rushed in before the Freedom Association's office was even |
||
− | closed, selling the 'magic crystal stone' and unused equipment to the resource department. |
||
− | "It's amazing, it's a deep 'magic crystal' with a world of difference in quality.” |
||
− | |||
− | "Another weapon with holes in it? And it's made of pure 'magic silver', so it's not available in other |
||
− | countries.” |
||
− | Blah, blah, blah, those guild members were happy. |
||
− | If the target of trafficking is strictly selected, there should be more benefits to be gained. But Shinji and |
||
− | their purpose was to infiltrate the investigation, not wanting too many people to know them. |
||
− | And it's a good price to sell to the Freedom Association. |
||
− | Despite the bottlenecks in the investigative mission, a lot of income was generated. These days alone |
||
− | have made them a lot of money. |
||
− | Those who join the army receive an annual salary. |
||
− | The money will be paid in advance and if there is a promotion, the excess will be made up next year. |
||
− | It doesn't matter if you don't have any money on you, just join the army and you'll get your reserve that |
||
− | day. The military would first count the number of days left in the year and then pay that money to those |
||
− | people as part of their pay. |
||
− | Basically the military has nothing to lose. Even if a soldier dies in battle, the money paid in the first |
||
− | place can be used as part of the condolence money. |
||
− | The general soldier, Private, receives only his salary. |
||
− | The amount is ten gold coins—the equivalent of a million won a year. |
||
− | The military would take care of their food, clothing and shelter, a large amount for those without |
||
− | money. |
||
− | There is also a step increase or various allowances, and sometimes a hazardous duty allowance. |
||
− | Mark and Zhen's rank is Lieutenant, and Shinji is a Major with a military medical qualification. |
||
− | Although there is no power of command, they are treated with courtesy in every way. |
||
− | Within the Empire, "otherworldly visitors" are treated well. There were at least some second lieutenants |
||
− | available, and compared to those people, Shinji enjoyed more favorable treatment. |
||
− | As for Shinji and the others, their income is also a lot more than the average soldier. |
||
− | There were thirty-six gold coins for the addition of the rank of lieutenant. |
||
− | The addition to the rank of Major was forty-four gold coins. |
||
− | Just one step up will add four gold coins. |
||
− | Mark and Zhen can get about 50 gold coins a year. Shinji, on the other hand, is a little over seventy. |
||
− | The military pays more than the average salary for the average person, but doesn't go so far as to give |
||
− | people a lavish life. If they go to a more remote place, they will become rich, but prices are high in |
||
− | Imperial City. That being said, the conditions of existence in this world are harsh enough to allow them to |
||
− | break away from the military and stand on their own. |
||
− | |||
− | The mere fact of being able to live a peaceful life is attractive. |
||
− | But this time they learned one thing. |
||
− | The three of them can live together in the labyrinth city without having to wait for the army. |
||
− | The proceeds from this sale alone were more than three hundred gold coins, and the money earned |
||
− | from this mission in a short time was more than the annual salaries of the three of them combined. |
||
− | Plus they could still get their own special-grade equipment, if the Imperial side hadn't sent it to them, |
||
− | they wouldn't have had a chance to get it in their lifetime. It is not too much to say that such a result is a |
||
− | bumper harvest. |
||
− | All three of them noticed it, but kept their mouths shut. Then they continued in silence, taking silent |
||
− | steps. |
||
− | The three of them dined at a restaurant that is considered to be a high class restaurant in the Capital |
||
− | City "Rimuru". |
||
− | “I haven't enjoyed it this much in a long time.” |
||
− | “...how about this? Selling the equipment without permission.” |
||
− | The more timid Zhen Liu Xing said with trepidation. |
||
− | However, Shinji and Mark were unfazed. |
||
− | "It's okay. It's not like they're all sold, there are still some samples left.” |
||
− | "Besides, we can't take them all back anyway. Just leave the ones of better quality and the higher-ups |
||
− | won't complain.” |
||
− | The loot obtained in the course of military operations all belonged to the military unless they were |
||
− | given permission from above to seize it. And this time, even if all the equipment was taken, they couldn't |
||
− | have any complaints. |
||
− | But their mission this time is to investigate the maze, hiding their identities and pretending to be |
||
− | adventurers. It's more natural to act accordingly, and it's okay to treat this income as a small benefit. |
||
− | And Yuuki shouldn't have asked them to hand over the loot either. Other than what was necessary, |
||
− | everything else would surely give way to the Shinji line. |
||
− | "But if all the money we get is taken away, we'll seriously consider moving then, won't we?” |
||
− | Hearing Shinji say this, the other two people also felt the same way. |
||
− | One gold coin is equivalent to 100,000 won. |
||
− | Coming to the Empire is of equal value. |
||
− | The gold coins circulating in the market are from the Dwarven Kingdom, and the Empire defines those |
||
− | coins as official gold. Since it's the same thing, bringing it back will work. |
||
− | "I think it really works.” |
||
− | |||
− | "...hmm. Not long ago, I thought it was a joke, but I think I'd be happier trying.” |
||
− | While Shinji only half meant what he said, Mark and Zhen's intentions were higher than expected. |
||
− | The Empire is really at the forefront of culture and technology and is great urban. |
||
− | The food was good and the stay was comfortable. |
||
− | As long as they have money, they can still have a good life, even compared to the old world. |
||
− | However, they were attached to the army. The risk of death does lurk behind it. |
||
− | As far as that goes, that underground maze can be described as perfect. |
||
− | Because they don't have to worry about dying. |
||
− | I was half-trustful at first, but after the actual experience, there was no room for doubt. |
||
− | Since they don't have to worry about losing their lives, wouldn't it be better if they could just make |
||
− | their money there and have a good time every day? There is no reason why they should think so. |
||
− | There is no point in having money for nothing but entertainment. But there are many playgrounds in |
||
− | the Capital City, Rimuru. |
||
− | There is a place called the Colosseum that is open to the general public on days when there is no |
||
− | activity. This time of year residents seem to be able to go over there and have fun. Various sports with a |
||
− | playful nature, such as football or baseball, are popular, and those who are maze-challengers seem to be |
||
− | having fun with them. |
||
− | There are also spas or opera houses. |
||
− | According to the survey, there are plays being performed there, and they are full of activity every day. |
||
− | As for the deliciousness of the food, it's not on par with the Empire—no, it should be above the Empire. |
||
− | There are a wide variety of desserts and a wide variety of sakes, all of which are often eaten in Japan |
||
− | and are nostalgic. Even the dishes that are not available in this world have been successfully recreated, |
||
− | which appeals to the Shinji-like people from Earth. |
||
− | Seriously, the only person they owe favors to is Yuuki, and it doesn't look like Yuuki wants to be hostile |
||
− | to demon lord Rimuru. That being the case, even if Shiinji moved a few of them to live in this country, |
||
− | they shouldn't be seen as traitors. |
||
− | "Although running away from the battlefield is punishable by death for treason, it's not a time for war, |
||
− | is it?” |
||
− | "Yeah, Shinji. I was also wondering if it should still be possible to petition for retirement and leave the |
||
− | army in this way, right?” |
||
− | “...It's up to Yuuki-san to decide.” |
||
− | Once the war started, they would turn into a fringe, and thankfully it was still the usual. Explained |
||
− | differently, they could also leave the military in the form of a discharge, perhaps with that possibility. |
||
− | |||
− | "The problem is...war is coming.” |
||
− | At this point Mark muttered something. |
||
− | The reason they can't make a decision. The question now mentioned is why. |
||
− | What is certain is that war is about to begin and the place will be shrouded in war. |
||
− | If that weren't the case, they would have decided to move in a long time ago. |
||
− | "Which side do you think will win?” |
||
− | “...so to speak, what should we do if we are ordered to attack this city?” |
||
− | Three people you look at me and I look at you. |
||
− | Just now I thought the meal was delicious, but now it's suddenly tasteless. Once again, they thought to |
||
− | themselves, please give me a break. |
||
− | The three had only been in town for a short time, but they loved the town and didn't want it to |
||
− | disappear. |
||
− | There's another point. |
||
− | Judging from the strength of the floor guardians inside that maze, they vaguely imagined that the |
||
− | strength of the leaders in this country should be very great. |
||
− | "Thinking about it logically, the guardians responsible for guarding important facilities are certainly |
||
− | strong, right? However, assuming that the members of this country's army are weaker than the Guardians |
||
− | —that would be wishful thinking on our part.” |
||
− | "I thought so. At the very least, demon lord Rimuru's strength should be above the average person. I |
||
− | heard that the evil dragon called Veldora had once wiped out a city, and that didn't seem like a joke. Even |
||
− | that Necromancer King is no exception, I think he has the potential to annihilate the city.” |
||
− | Mark's words struck a chord with Shinji. |
||
− | The fact that this country's magical creatures seem to have the potential to trigger a similar disaster. |
||
− | "That's just my guess, but they seem to be able to manipulate even high-ranking magicians and nuclear |
||
− | strike magic, which should be on par with so-called nuclear weapons by Earth's standards.” |
||
− | "That's how it should be. Our common sense would be to think, "We'll win if we have more people," |
||
− | but there's no point in sending a bunch of people to fight the demon lord at that level.” |
||
− | "A warrior of our rank would not have won without sending dozens of men.” |
||
− | The three men looked at each other face to face and were troubled there. |
||
− | Just the next moment, Gedora contacted the three of them with a 'thought communication'. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | |||
− | An old man bowed before me. |
||
− | In the back were the three challengers who had seen it through the big screen yesterday, and they all |
||
− | bowed to me like the old man. |
||
− | The old man's name is Gedora. |
||
− | It was through Diablo and Razen that he asked to see me. |
||
− | The dress code didn't look flashy, but he wore what looked like a very high level of mantle on him. The |
||
− | eyes were sharp, not at all like old people. |
||
− | Sincerely, just as I expected, his real name was Shinji. |
||
− | His real name was heard to be Shinji Tanimura. |
||
− | The other two people seem to have originally used their real names. |
||
− | All three seemed to be under the Great Wizard Gedora. They were all said to be working under Yuuki, |
||
− | this time assisting in the investigation, temporarily loaned to Gedora. |
||
− | Those things are what they're telling me now. |
||
− | Gedora posed like this right after he finished speaking, and Shinji and the others followed his example, |
||
− | but it was impossible to talk properly at all. |
||
− | "Ah, actually...I had already guessed that might be the case. By the way, there's no way to have an easy |
||
− | conversation in this state, is there? Let's go somewhere else, shall we?” |
||
− | When I finished, Shion nodded. |
||
− | "Put your face up.” |
||
− | Somehow, she swore high and mighty. |
||
− | That's why I find it complicated to visit people. |
||
− | It felt like it was bound to be in the wrong order at some point, and honestly I wasn't very keen to do |
||
− | that. |
||
− | "Obey, obey...!" |
||
− | Seeing Gedora promise with great exaggeration, I couldn't help but think ‘the next talks might be |
||
− | troublesome too.’ |
||
− | The location changes to a cheaper reception room. |
||
− | Because this side is more peaceful. |
||
− | The more expensive reception rooms are also made of superior materials, making me afraid to mess up |
||
− | the place. If one accidentally spills the tea, that alone could leave a stain on the premium carpet... |
||
− | What kind of people live in those kind of places. For me, a small citizen, the more approachable |
||
− | furniture makes me more comfortable. |
||
− | |||
− | Shinji and the others seemed to think so too, blushing better than just now. |
||
− | "Black tea or coffee, which do you prefer?” |
||
− | I asked bluntly, and Shinji reacted to that statement. |
||
− | "Then, then, I'll have coffee.” |
||
− | “Shi-Shinji...!" |
||
− | Gedora, whose face had changed drastically, cried out, but I placated him and told him to take it easy. |
||
− | "What about Mr. Gedora?” |
||
− | "Old, old man? Then, then—just like Shinji.” |
||
− | Huh? Could it be that there's no coffee in the Empire?” |
||
− | It seems to be there under impression, maybe not so popular. |
||
− | I looked over to Mark and Zhen, who also nodded sullenly. |
||
− | Looks like they want some of the same. |
||
− | "Shuna, four cups of American coffee!” |
||
− | "You mean Americano?” |
||
− | "Ah, you want something strong? Should I mix the coffee then? Or is it the proud Tempest of this |
||
− | country?” |
||
− | "No, no, no, it's not that, it's because..." |
||
− | “Hmm." |
||
− | "Wouldn't His Majesty Rimuru be a visitor from the otherworld?” |
||
− | "Is that right?” |
||
− | Huh, you didn’t know? |
||
− | It's a basic skill to gather this kind of information, isn't it? |
||
− | Thinking about this side, I looked around at the expressions of the four of them and only Gedora had a |
||
− | 'bad' look on her face. It looked like he had known it all along, but had forgotten to tell the other three. |
||
− | Forget it, that kind of thing doesn't matter. |
||
− | "Then let's talk in depth.” |
||
− | The coffee prepared by Shuna was given to everyone, and the table had milk and sugar on it. I decided |
||
− | to listen to what Gedora had to say first, without bothering to look at those people, such as Shinji, whose |
||
− | faces were moved. |
||
− | |||
− | Shinji whispered after taking a sip of his coffee, "This is so good!” But being stared at by Gedora, it |
||
− | was nice of me to pretend not to see. |
||
− | "I am actually a reincarnationist." |
||
− | That's when Master Gedora suddenly uttered words that surprised people. |
||
− | The other three were also so surprised that they turned their heads to look at Master Gedora. |
||
− | Since a long time ago, Master Gedora has wanted to be the Great Monster Mentor who rose to the top, |
||
− | and I've heard him go back and forth to be born several times. |
||
− | Each reincarnation would go around looking at the secret collections of the various royal palaces, |
||
− | accumulating a huge amount of knowledge. |
||
− | One of those times he went into hiding for magic research, and it was at that time that he met his later |
||
− | good friend Adalman. |
||
− | "As I said earlier, I hate the Holy Church in the West. I hate them because they killed my friend |
||
− | Adalman. So for hundreds of years I have been working on a plan and decided to incite the Empire.” |
||
− | Speaking of which, Gedora began to reveal himself. |
||
− | Knowing that Adalman had been set up, he vowed revenge. He then went to the Empire alone, slowly |
||
− | gaining people's trust in him. |
||
− | He still seems to have experience fighting with Veldora, and the past seems to be more climactic than |
||
− | one might think. |
||
− | "Seriously, doing the reincarnation ceremony beforehand is the right thing to do. Because I want to see |
||
− | with my own eyes the limits of the 'monsters' that come naturally..." |
||
− | In this world, only four “true dragons" were born, and they stood at the pinnacle of magic, the strongest |
||
− | race in this world. |
||
− | Because of the experience of having actually fought, Gedora did not think the Imperial Army would be |
||
− | able to defeat Veldora. |
||
− | And he uttered these words right in front of Veldora's own eyes, and isn't Veldora peeping at me with a |
||
− | happy expression on his face? |
||
− | Please don't do this, really. |
||
− | I think you're great too, but I don't think that compliment is necessary. |
||
− | "No, it should be said that tactics have a chance to win, but those fools want to dominate Lord Veldora. |
||
− | Frankly, I have repeatedly persuaded them that it's impossible, that it's useless to do that, that they should |
||
− | give up.” |
||
− | Gedora was only interested in the West—it should be said that he wanted revenge on the Ruminism |
||
− | religion, and so didn't want to divide his forces over something boring. That is why he tried so desperately |
||
− | to emphasize the reality of the situation and to convince those people, but the army chiefs thought too |
||
− | highly of himself and reportedly did not listen to him at all. |
||
− | |||
− | However... |
||
− | Gedora's nature doesn't seem to be a bad one, as those words suggest, and yet he seems to have been |
||
− | the one who drove the growth of imperial hegemonism. |
||
− | I asked him to omit the irrelevant part, and I inquired in detail about the recent developments. |
||
− | "In other words, the reason why the Empire started the war was mainly because of your connections?” |
||
− | "Well, one could say that's partly true..." |
||
− | No way, although he said it vaguely, but either way think the reason is out of this old grandfather. |
||
− | Presumably noticing my deteriorating mood, Gedora hurriedly began to explain. |
||
− | "It's not like that! The empire was originally hegemonic, and had it not been locked in one direction, |
||
− | the whole world would have been affected by war. That's why I let them lock on to the West. It just so |
||
− | happens that it's the same as my purpose, so I'll just go with the flow—something like that.” |
||
− | What just now? |
||
− | Then we were simply swept by the tail of the typhoon! |
||
− | "I also opposed their invasion of the great forest of Jura before. I didn't want to end up like the last |
||
− | time, so I proposed to stir up the Dwarf Kingdom, but I didn't realize that many people were too stupid |
||
− | and wanted to solve everything by force..." |
||
− | Gedora lamented so, but I didn't have time for that. |
||
− | "Wait a minute! Is the Empire really planning to strike at the Dwarven Kingdom?" |
||
− | I always thought that it should not be so, but now I have to take into account the combat operations |
||
− | through the Dwarven Kingdom as well? |
||
− | "You've noticed? What Gedora said was not something so specific as asking them to send out troops. I |
||
− | personally want to make an alliance with King Gazel to turn a blind eye to our military actions. After all, |
||
− | the only thing the old man hates is the Western Holy Church...” |
||
− | Gedora already knew that Adalman was safe and sound, and had long ago made an appointment to see |
||
− | him when the meeting with me was over. |
||
− | It is also because of this that Gedora found himself working in vain and has now changed his position |
||
− | against the war. |
||
− | His relationship with the emperor also seems to be good, but not in a position to be able to petition for |
||
− | the withdrawal of military plans. He would therefore advocate against war at the conference. |
||
− | That being said, his handling was a little too easy, but with Gedora's help I might have said less if I had |
||
− | been able to avoid war. |
||
− | Anyway, try to get information out of him. |
||
− | |||
− | Benimaru and the others also stayed in the other room, eavesdropping on our conversations while |
||
− | conducting combat sessions. It was my job to get Gedora to willingly give it all away. |
||
− | "I don't suppose King Gazel promised?" |
||
− | "Yeah, of course not. So the Imperial side was going to resort to assassination, but Gedora was against |
||
− | it. I think that if I'm going to do it, I'm going to attack it righteously!" |
||
− | Now is not the time to say such things with a proud face. |
||
− | Old Grandpa Gedora was more like a martial artist than I thought. |
||
− | Feeling dumbfounded, I questioned further. |
||
− | I asked what's going on inside the Imperial Army and what their higher-ups are thinking. |
||
− | There was even a surprising amount of information asked about Yuuki's attempted coup. |
||
− | I asked for all the information that Gedora knew. |
||
− | Finally he began to blurt out his heartfelt words off the cuff. |
||
− | "Don't look at me like this, I don't owe the Empire anything. The legions nurtured by me were |
||
− | disbanded and all the minions were taken away. It's because Shinji and the others are my disciples that |
||
− | they're here. Adalman is all right—it’s a bit of a stretch to say, but he's doing well, so I don't have any |
||
− | more attachment to the Imperial side.” |
||
− | He says he is downright selfish and has nothing to do with so-called loyalty. |
||
− | This old man really isn't a cover. |
||
− | A glimmer of respect for him sprouted in my heart, and that was the secret. |
||
− | "That's the way it is. If I can be a part of His Majesty's plans, I'll work for you, even if I'm with you, |
||
− | and I'll die for you!” |
||
− | Daring to assert that you have no loyalty and having that courage to say that you want to be my servant. |
||
− | I don't hate this guy. |
||
− | However, Benimaru and the others were in the next room, taking in the conversation here. I have a |
||
− | feeling that Gedora's attitude is going to set him on fire and it might take a lot of work to placate him |
||
− | later. |
||
− | Immediately after that... |
||
− | We took old Grandpa Gedora as a guest and decided to hire him for the time being. |
||
− | Since he himself said he wanted to be my subordinate, I'll let him do his job. |
||
− | I don't expect his allegiance to me, but should be able to expect it. |
||
− | Anyway, after he meets up with Adalman, I give him permission to "teleport" to the 70th floor. |
||
− | |||
− | His knowledge should come in handy, and maybe even make him an assistant to Ramiris. But before |
||
− | that it was expected to first get him back to the Empire and ask him to do one thing. |
||
− | As for Shinji and the rest, the three of them will move directly into this country. They seemed to want |
||
− | to relax and rest before they could figure out what to do in the future. |
||
− | After some persuasion from Gedora, they themselves offered to join, so I had no reason to refuse. |
||
− | If they betray us, I’ll drive them out of this country. They didn't seem to want this to death, and even |
||
− | swore allegiance to me. |
||
− | Only Shinji and the others seemed to respect Yuuki and didn't want to behave in a way that was hostile |
||
− | to Yuuki. There's really nothing wrong with that. |
||
− | "We have a complicated relationship with Yuuki's gang. It probably feels like a truce right now. |
||
− | Honestly he's done a lot of things that piss people off and I would love to get revenge on him, but I just |
||
− | can't seem to hate the guy.” |
||
− | Even if Yuuki was that virtuous, he was still Miss Shizu's disciple. |
||
− | Thinking about how happy Ms. Shizu was about Yuuki before, I couldn't help but want to forgive him. |
||
− | I thought it was too naive myself, but we are, after all, from the same country. |
||
− | This kind of thing is absolutely unprecedented, but those things were reserved for the time being. |
||
− | Having said that, it would be another matter if someone asked me if I believed him. |
||
− | Go ahead and trust that kind of guy, no matter how many lives are not enough in this world. |
||
− | "You too, better not trust Yuuki too much.” |
||
− | When I say that, somehow Gedora keeps nodding his head. |
||
− | It seems that he has a feeling about it too. |
||
− | Yuuki and Gedora not only knew each other, they seemed to have a partnership. It seems that being |
||
− | able to be a bridge between us and Yuuki, perhaps making Gedora our partner is the right thing to do. |
||
− | Gedora's reluctance to over-trust Yuuki alone suggests to me that he is trustworthy. |
||
− | After that, I asked Gedora to meet with Adalman. |
||
− | They both missed each other. |
||
− | Because Adalman had promised to take Gedora in, he is currently being sent to him first. |
||
− | But before we do that... |
||
− | After asking for all the information, I ordered Gedora to go back to the Empire first and act according |
||
− | to my plan. |
||
− | It starts with anti-war activities. |
||
− | |||
− | "Is this possible?” |
||
− | "Leave it to this old man. I'm used to getting my hands behind my back.’ |
||
− | Well, I guess so. |
||
− | That said, it's impossible to make a national policy stop at the whim of one person, as a matter of |
||
− | general logic. |
||
− | Not to say I don't believe in Gedora, but I think it's better to think of a filing. |
||
− | "If I can get the war to stop, that's what I'd like to see the most. But by the sound of those words, I don't |
||
− | think it should be easy. The empire espouses hegemonism, right? In that case, there's no stopping them |
||
− | once they're out in force." |
||
− | “But......” |
||
− | "So if anything, I hope you introduce them to this maze.” |
||
− | "What do you mean?” |
||
− | No matter how many casualties there were in the maze, there was no problem. |
||
− | That's why I said that to Gedora. |
||
− | "So that's why I'm planning to weaken the Empire's war power in that place, so that they lose their |
||
− | fighting spirit.” |
||
− | "That's it. Also, Yuuki should take the opportunity to act as well, once there's a commotion on the |
||
− | Empire's mainland, there's no way for the Empire to continue pushing for war, right?” |
||
− | I'm not sure things will go so smoothly, but coming to the maze without death or injury is a fact. |
||
− | I explained this to Gedora, giving him several pieces of equipment from the labyrinth, and three |
||
− | "resurrection bracelets". Wanted to use this as bait to sell Maze to the Empire. |
||
− | It's also tricky to get attacked from behind from a military perspective. |
||
− | I don't think they should leave the labyrinth behind and just head west, but if they can make each other |
||
− | feel like they can still gain treasure by entering the labyrinth... |
||
− | "So it is. Your ideas are really great. This old man already knows which commander is greedy, and His |
||
− | Majesty Rimuru's ploy will surely succeed.” |
||
− | Gedora took this task with confidence. |
||
− | If things go well, the war will have ended. |
||
− | If not, introduce the Imperials into the maze. |
||
− | Again, it's all up to Gedora's work. |
||
− | These four outlaws were received by my country at my whim. |
||
− | |||
− | And just like that, with unexpected company, the commotion ended. |
||
− | Chapter 4: The Empire is Out |
||
− | There is a strange man in the Empire. |
||
− | His name is Kondo Tatsuya, an 'Otherworldly Visitor', a man who was well aware of the dark side of |
||
− | the Empire. |
||
− | Because he is representing that very dark side of the Empire. |
||
− | Adorned with neat short black hair. The smooth bows drape around his eyes, giving a softer, more |
||
− | serious look. |
||
− | At first glance he appears to be an upstanding youth. |
||
− | He looks young, under twenty-five. |
||
− | Yet he is cold by nature. |
||
− | His face is expressionless, and his eyes are shining, so sharp that he stares at his opponent, giving |
||
− | people the illusion of seeing through everything. There was not the slightest glimmer of gentleness in his |
||
− | eyes, giving the impression of old cunning. |
||
− | It's no wonder. |
||
− | Tatsuya Kondo, Lieutenant Kondo, was not as young as he looked. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | In this imperial capital, 'otherworldly visitors' are not so uncommon. That was the approach taken by |
||
− | the Imperial Capital to bring these people to the Imperial Capital from all over the world in the name of |
||
− | protecting the "otherworldly visitors". |
||
− | He is also one of those who have been saved by this approach. |
||
− | There is so-called magic in this world. That's why he was able to get his life back. |
||
− | Seventy years ago... |
||
− | He gambled his life for the sake of his homeland to make a special attack on the enemy's sea strike |
||
− | fleet. |
||
− | As to whether such a fight was right or wrong, he will not comment. Thinking back on the situation, he |
||
− | thought that it was the only way to go at that time. |
||
− | Thinking of the minions who had lost their lives, he wanted to find some meaning for those actions. So |
||
− | he also remembered not to forget them. |
||
− | To live with those comrades, because he didn't want to forget the legacy of his men, he was still a |
||
− | "lieutenant", maintaining the rank of the time. |
||
− | |||
− | In order to carry out the sting operation, Tatsuya was going to die, but somehow, amidst the light and |
||
− | searing heat from the explosion, he came to another world. Brushing up against death, he survived. |
||
− | The man who saved him was the Emperor himself. |
||
− | He got lucky. |
||
− | The place where Tatsuya appeared was a courtyard where only the Emperor and a few of his attendants |
||
− | had access. The emperor happened to be resting in that place. |
||
− | "Interesting. That's the way fate would have it.” |
||
− | Upon hearing the sound, Tatsuya suddenly lost consciousness. |
||
− | When he opened his eyes again, there was no longer half a wound on his body. |
||
− | He was also lucky to get his life back. |
||
− | And in return for this kindness, he vowed to give his life for the Emperor, which he had once given up. |
||
− | Crossing the world and nearly losing his life awakened his power, and Tatsuya offered it all to the |
||
− | Emperor. To this day, he still lives only for the Emperor. |
||
− | Never onstage activity. |
||
− | He doesn't age, he stays the way he is. |
||
− | Becoming part of the dark side of the Empire, to the Intelligence Headquarters, which lurks in the |
||
− | shadows of the Empire. |
||
− | He's a weirdo who feeds on intelligence. |
||
− | Lurking in the shadows of the Empire. |
||
− | Being both human and walking with the devil. |
||
− | This man had various “aliases”, he is Lieutenant Kondo. |
||
− | He’s the Imperial Army’s Director of Intelligence. |
||
− | Even the chiefs of the various legions could not ignore him, and the people were afraid of him, not |
||
− | knowing what he really was. |
||
− | |||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | In order to raid the underground labyrinth, Gedora sent Shinji over to them, and Imperial Intelligence |
||
− | also had the information. |
||
− | Lt. Kondo was a man of few words. |
||
− | "Well, that's hard work.” |
||
− | That was all he said, and nothing more was said after that. |
||
− | Those who came to report were used to it, and left the scene after a bow. |
||
− | Lieutenant Kondo the man would not tell anyone else his opinion. |
||
− | The report also contains detailed information about Yuuki's men. |
||
− | The number of "otherworldly visitors" collected from all over the world has exceeded a thousand. |
||
− | Among these people, those whose unique skills had not awakened probably accounted for a little over |
||
− | 10%. All of these people are living peaceful lives in the Imperial Capital. |
||
− | After the awakening, people with unique skills suitable for fighting are about 10% or 20% faster. Over |
||
− | a hundred "otherworldly visitors" are assigned to the various legions according to their personalities. |
||
− | Others are placed in workplaces where they can excel, doing a variety of jobs in various places. |
||
− | The problem these days is the "otherworldly visitors" who are capable of fighting. |
||
− | Yuuki—Yuuki Kagurazaka, the man who founded the Freedom Association in the Western countries. A |
||
− | year ago he was also the Grand Master of the Freedom Association, trying to use his powers to protect |
||
− | those "otherworldly visitors". |
||
− | That's what Yuuki himself said, but the results of the Imperial investigation showed that those were all |
||
− | lies. |
||
− | He had also infiltrated the Rosso clan and used their power. |
||
− | He also carries out "otherworldly visitor" summons that are forbidden on the Western side, and |
||
− | according to the survey, they summoned quite a few people. |
||
− | Otherwise there wouldn't be so many people who are particularly good at fighting. |
||
− | On top of that, if it's an "otherworldly visitor" who's been summoned over, a "spell" can be used to |
||
− | force them to swear allegiance. Wanting to be prepared not to betray one's own ministry, summoning is |
||
− | most appropriate. |
||
− | And these "otherworldly visitors" are scattered throughout the legions. |
||
− | Lt. Kondo had a sense of crisis about this and thought that something bad would happen if we |
||
− | continued to let it go. He'd thought right—this man possessed intimidating insight. |
||
− | |||
− | In fact, Lt. Kondo's misgivings were not wrong. |
||
− | The results are clearly written in this report. After Yuuki moved to live in the Empire, we can conclude |
||
− | from his words and actions that he was likely to stage a coup d'état by force. |
||
− | In addition to that, those who were sent in against Yuuki have also been found. |
||
− | Because of Yuuki's good record in the past, he escaped to this side of the Empire to be accepted. Yet he |
||
− | forgets this favor and seems to be trying to expand his power without permission. Some became his men |
||
− | and were sent to various legions. |
||
− | And a few of them joined the glorious Order of the Near Guard. |
||
− | In the case of other legions it is a different matter, the Imperial Order of the Emperor's Close Guard |
||
− | must protect His Majesty and will not tolerate betrayers. |
||
− | In Lt. Kondo's opinion, the matter could not be ignored. |
||
− | It's dangerous. Yuuki Kagurazaka—it looks like we have to get rid of you. |
||
− | Lt. Kondo was determined. |
||
− | Yet now is not the time to act. |
||
− | He received word that Master Gedora, the Grand Wizard of the Imperial Heavy Town, was linked to |
||
− | Yuuki. Evidence is also available, but it's not clear how deep their relationship runs. |
||
− | Needless to say, Master Gedora was also a very important figure to the Empire. It shouldn't be so easy |
||
− | to betray, but Lieutenant Kondo also knew that he was coming to the Empire's aid only because his |
||
− | purpose was in line with the Empire's philosophy. |
||
− | In this way it was also possible to pit him against the Imperial interests for some reason. |
||
− | If that's the case, the old man is also in danger. That being the case... |
||
− | Yuuki and Gedora. |
||
− | Yuuki looks like a teenager, but he is very sophisticated in his behavior. Like Lt. Kondo, he was |
||
− | dangerous and could not be judged on appearances alone. |
||
− | Gedora is an old man on the outside, but his essence is a monster that has survived for over a thousand |
||
− | years. If one is going to be hostile to him, one cannot challenge such an opponent without being |
||
− | thoroughly enlightened. |
||
− | That's why information is collected. |
||
− | Although some evidence has been found, the intelligence is still insufficient. |
||
− | It is too early to act blatantly. |
||
− | He's going to carefully investigate Yuuki's "otherworldly visitors". Find out afterwards if anyone is |
||
− | dominated by the "spell". |
||
− | However, if Yuuki or Gedora are found to be behaving unnaturally... |
||
− | |||
− | "Don't expect to be tried in public.” |
||
− | Lurking in the shadows of the Empire - Lieutenant Kondo would never spare a traitor. |
||
− | "Dance for the Empire. Your life is in my hands.” |
||
− | In the shadows of the Imperial capital. |
||
− | A cold glow rose in his eyes, and Lieutenant Kondo murmured quietly. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | It was the office attached to a plush desk, with a one-eyed man in a high-class chair. |
||
− | With his left eye covered with a blindfold, he was a very thin man who looked to be about forty years |
||
− | old. |
||
− | His name is Calgurio. |
||
− | He has the greatest power within the Empire and is the military leader of the Mecha Legion. |
||
− | There were several "magic crystals" on the table in front of him. |
||
− | This is the source of magical energy, high purity, high quality "magic crystal". Because Yuuki brings |
||
− | certain techniques, it is possible to refine these "magic crystals" into magic stones. |
||
− | In other words, "magic crystals" are taken from the core of magic creatures and refined to produce |
||
− | magic stones that can be used to generate magical energy. |
||
− | There are also natural magical stones that fall from magical creatuers, but only individuals with a large |
||
− | amount of magical elements and a grade of A or higher can harvest them. These natural magical stones |
||
− | are of a high quality, unmatched by other magical stones, and generally do not generate energy, but are |
||
− | used as decorative objects or magical mediums. |
||
− | If it cannot be taken on a regular basis, it has no value as a source of energy. |
||
− | Calgurio reached out and grabbed the 'magic crystal' on the table. The more closely he looked, the more |
||
− | he knew the quality of something like that was great. |
||
− | Reluctant to let go of the touch that remained in his hand, Calgurio placed the Magic Crystal Stone |
||
− | back on the table. Instead, he picked up the report book that had been sent with the stone. |
||
− | This is a report from the Institute. |
||
− | If it is a "magic crystal" of this purity, it will be able to produce a hundred of the magic stones made by |
||
− | the Empire. It can also be converted directly into energy with high purity. If you want to take this level of |
||
− | "magic crystal", you must at least defeat a magic creature of B level or higher. |
||
− | It is so written. |
||
− | "That Gedora guy! I can't believe you're keeping something so profitable from me..." |
||
− | Calgurio was outraged by this. |
||
− | |||
− | He had bribed those Institute personnel to inform himself of anything. The result is this report. |
||
− | This "magic crystal" is something that Gedora brought recently. He didn't let on where it was harvested, |
||
− | but since there were several it meant he might have found a place that could give birth to a large group of |
||
− | magical things. After all, these stones are all of first-rate quality, and the test results indicate that almost |
||
− | all contain the same amount of energy. |
||
− | Different kinds of magical things can't take on the same quality. There will always be deviations, which |
||
− | must be refined before the magic stone can be worked on. |
||
− | Yet here the "magic crystal" is of almost the same quality. This means that there is a large group of |
||
− | magical creatures of the same race. |
||
− | He didn't think it would be possible to breed these magical creatures, but with regular attacks and then |
||
− | executing them at intervals, it should improve the Empire's energy problems. |
||
− | Yet it seems that things are more complicated. |
||
− | Calgurio's face twisted with desire. |
||
− | If the goal is to stabilize the energy supply, it is necessary to ensure the location of the production of |
||
− | this "magic crystal”—the report concludes. |
||
− | Not only do they have an eye on the habitat of these magical creatures, they also lock down locations. |
||
− | That place was within the domain of the demon lord Rimuru, the legendary underground maze. |
||
− | "Recently, Gedora and Yuuki were so close that they didn't even come to see me. It's inexcusable to do |
||
− | something so profitable in private!" |
||
− | That's what sets Calgurio on fire. |
||
− | And things follow. |
||
− | The high-ranking nobleman who was walking very close to Calgurio told him an interesting thing. |
||
− | A large group of them ran over, with obnoxious smiles on their faces, and came over to report to |
||
− | Calgurio. Upon hearing this, it becomes clear that Gedora ran off to investigate the maze and lost three |
||
− | more apprentices. |
||
− | If that were the only thing, it would only be sympathetic and not funny at all, yet what Gedora brought |
||
− | back was a problem. |
||
− | Because Gedora not only brought back the "magic crystal stone", but even the treasure. |
||
− | It was a sword that adorned Calgurio's room. |
||
− | Not only is it made of pure "magic steel" of high quality, but the technology is also of a very high |
||
− | standard. Not far from the most powerful artisanal forge in the Dwarven Kingdom. It's a great sword. No, |
||
− | this side is better in terms of the material. |
||
− | There's a distinct difference from what circulates within the Empire. |
||
− | |||
− | As for the excellent sword, it was one that Calgurio had bought with a high-ranking nobleman. There |
||
− | were three in total, one of which was taken to the technical department of its own army for testing. |
||
− | The high-ranking nobleman said proudly, "This is something precious, perhaps with incredible effects." |
||
− | His words were exaggerated, lobbying Calgurio to buy. |
||
− | Even though it was dedicated to that nobleman by Gedora. |
||
− | Calgurio asked him if Gedora had any demands, but the other said in a loud voice, "How can I tell you |
||
− | that? That's for sure, right?” |
||
− | It turned out that a sword asked for a hundred gold coins and sold for a total value of three hundred |
||
− | gold coins, but Calgurio did want to know something. |
||
− | Because he bought three at a time, the other party finally gave him a clue... |
||
− | Calgurio was of lower aristocratic origin and became a military chief by strength. |
||
− | The empire is entirely a powerhouse society, and therefore has a higher status than the nobleman with |
||
− | an empty exalted status. |
||
− | Originally, there was no way he would have had the opportunity to speak to these high ranking nobles. |
||
− | However, facing the current Calgurio, these same men had to give him three points of courtesy. |
||
− | They clearly looked down on me in private, but now that doesn’t matter. More important now than that |
||
− | is the clever use of these people. |
||
− | High-ranking nobles do everything for their own benefit. Informing things based on good intentions— |
||
− | there is no such thing as good intentions under heaven. |
||
− | Would have told Calgurio what Gedora had said, also all carefully calculated. |
||
− | In other words, they put Yuuki on the scale with Calgurio to measure. |
||
− | "Those greedy aristocrats! But more important now is Gedora. Even the aristocrats are lobbying them |
||
− | to use the hybrid legions to attack the maze! Since I'm going to Raiders, I should recommend my army...I |
||
− | took the Mecha Legion from that guy, I didn't think he'd still hold a grudge over it now..." |
||
− | Because of Gedora's assistance, the Mecha Legion managed to become the Modern Legion. The force |
||
− | inside swelled from tens to hundreds of times, and Gedora had no command over it. |
||
− | Calgurio thought the reason lay there, and Gedora was therefore jealous of him. |
||
− | "No harm done. Good luck getting information from the nobility. This way we can get ahead of those |
||
− | guys and let my army hold the benefits.” |
||
− | Of course, pulling in high-ranking nobles requires some money. |
||
− | Even if Calgurio gets the benefit, part of it has to go. |
||
− | Even so, Calgurio still thinks it's a good deal. |
||
− | The only thing you can get from inside the maze isn't just "magic crystals". The quality of this sword is |
||
− | also great, currently equivalent to the Rare class. But in another hundred years, it might turn out to be a |
||
− | |||
− | special class. If the body is built with so much "magic steel", it might evolve even faster. That alone would |
||
− | be worth it for me to master that maze! |
||
− | It was precisely because that was what Calgurio thought that he decided to go and pull in the high |
||
− | ranking nobles. |
||
− | Calgurio is making plans for the future, but one doubt just can't wave it out of his mind. |
||
− | —then again, what is this hole? |
||
− | The high aristocrats say "it has an incredible effect," but those are all from Gedora's side, I guess. |
||
− | In Calgurio's opinion, he did not find a similar effect. |
||
− | However.... |
||
− | One thing that made him suspicious when he read it was the holes in the sword. |
||
− | Is there a meaning behind this? |
||
− | Calgurio had no way to tell. |
||
− | That's why those were given to the technical department, but the analysis is not yet available. |
||
− | It's okay, the Empire is not like the West, and nowadays the era doesn't fight with swords anymore... |
||
− | So no matter how much value this sword contained, it wouldn't make sense in a modern army. |
||
− | Only a highly skilled warrior can live with this sword. |
||
− | Yeah, just like Calgurio with his right hand. |
||
− | Thinking on the one hand, Calgurio looked forward to seeing the results of the analysis come out. |
||
− | Immediately following, a few days later. |
||
− | Calgurio received an amazing report. |
||
− | "Let me explain.” |
||
− | The director of the technical unit explained it in person. |
||
− | After a scientific analysis of this sword, they found many things. |
||
− | The orifice was not decorative. |
||
− | It was a device that could absorb energy, a medium that could unleash magic with high efficiency. |
||
− | That is to say, it's not just a sword, but a magic unleashing device. |
||
− | "He's called the Demon Lord Rimuru, right? I can't underestimate him for coming up with such an |
||
− | interesting idea." |
||
− | |||
− | "Right. It's a weapon that makes you think it's a sword—that is, a weapon that fights at close range, and |
||
− | then uses magic to make an unintended attack. As long as the source of the energy supply that matches |
||
− | this hole is found, the caster—in this case the owner, I guess—can cast the magic without any burden.” |
||
− | That's right. |
||
− | The greatest feature of this weapon is the ability to manipulate magic as well as unleash it, breaking |
||
− | existing common sense. |
||
− | "But did you really get this in the maze?" |
||
− | "About that I can prove it's true. I had men sent over, and it doesn't sound like Gedora was lying.” |
||
− | Calgurio also sent his own men to the magic capital "Rimuru" to gather information related to the |
||
− | maze. Internal investigations hit a bottleneck near the fortieth floor, but those people had interesting |
||
− | rumors from the merchant side and the rest of the population. |
||
− | They said they could get weapons with holes in them from the maze. Although the transaction amount |
||
− | is high, it's cheaper to buy than Trinity level. |
||
− | "So, what is the other party's purpose in doing such a thing...” |
||
− | "Huh! Just think about it for a moment. At least we have to experiment before we can use this as a new |
||
− | weapon!” |
||
− | The director of the technology department has a good head but doesn't think about the tactical side of |
||
− | things. After listening to Calgurio's explanations, I finally found out what the point of doing so was. |
||
− | "Oh, so it is. Adventurers abound, to give those things to them and let them investigate the effect? It |
||
− | does sound reasonable. When the magic stone was placed into this hole, the sword's rank was raised by |
||
− | one stage. Would turn into a high powered magic sword, but seemed to have other uses. It takes a lot of |
||
− | time to master these various experiments.” |
||
− | "Exactly. Just send those things to the adventurers at random and ask them to try them individually. |
||
− | Once the data is all out, come back and wait for that data to be recycled.” |
||
− | In a way, Calgurio correctly interprets the intent of Rimuru. And judging from experience that such an |
||
− | experiment would take time, he was well aware of that. |
||
− | At this stage, these are just experimental weapons. Yet procrastination is dangerous. |
||
− | Humans are interesting creatures, some of whom can see things by intuition. Most of these people are |
||
− | particularly prone to having that excellent instinct, especially when they are in danger. |
||
− | "This is a great idea—human experimentation in a maze where no one dies.” |
||
− | "I think I need a bracelet like this to get inside, but the results of the analysis are still a mystery. If the |
||
− | rumors were true, conducting military training wouldn't have to be so hard.” |
||
− | The director of the technical department pulled out a small box, which was tightly sealed, and he held it |
||
− | out to Calgurio. |
||
− | In this chest is one of the treasures that Gedora brought back—the "Resurrection Bracelet". |
||
− | |||
− | "Those things certainly sound suspicious. However, if our army mastered this labyrinth...” |
||
− | That way they can discern the truth of the rumors, and if things are true, that would be a great |
||
− | achievement. |
||
− | "Oh, so Lord Calgurio is so ambitious that he wants to fight the demon lord?” |
||
− | "That's for sure. It's a bad idea to go after each other for nothing, but the Great Forest of Jura is on our |
||
− | invasion route. Plus that maze is in a location that can't be ignored, someone has to step up to the plate.” |
||
− | "Oh, how dare you.” |
||
− | After that, Calgurio and the director of the technical department looked at each other and smiled. |
||
− | "A stable supply of magical crystals and an efficient place to experiment. If things go well, we can still |
||
− | capture the enemy's new weaponry.” |
||
− | "Then we must get ahead of the other legions and let Lord Calgurio's mech legions go over and |
||
− | suppress them first.” |
||
− | "You don't have to say that. You just have to wait there and expect results.” |
||
− | The director of the technical department wore a pleasant smile, and a light smile appeared on Calgurio's |
||
− | face. |
||
− | "But the master is getting old and his mind is beginning to be unclear." |
||
− | "Exactly. I was blinded by the "magic crystal" and didn't see that the maze was more important, and |
||
− | misjudged the performance of the sword.” |
||
− | "It's only by relying on magic that you can do this harm. It's unheard of for a weapon to make a change |
||
− | in rank like this.” |
||
− | Calgurio thinks the director of the technical department is right. |
||
− | Gedora was a great man, yet it was no longer the time to rely on magic. A new wave is blowing up, and |
||
− | that is science, so that things go hand in hand with magic, opening a new era. |
||
− | It's because of this that the Mecha Corps should let me lead. The old man would have had a little more |
||
− | respect if he'd rested on his laurels. Since he's now teaming up with that so-and-so Yuuki, there's no need |
||
− | to be polite with him. |
||
− | Thinking about this side, a battle plan popped into Calgurio's mind. |
||
− | It would be foolish to go up against several demon lords at the same time, but just dealing with demon |
||
− | lord Rimuru would be fine. |
||
− | And the "Storm Dragon" has long been an object of crusade, and that's what the Empire has always |
||
− | wanted. Calgurio intends to use the newly developed weapon to put the Storm Dragon in place. |
||
− | If successful, even a small sacrifice would be profitable. Master Gedora, however, was adamantly |
||
− | opposed. |
||
− | So this became the key reason why Calgurio and Gedora were pitted against each other. |
||
− | |||
− | Ha! As long as the evil dragon is able to be captured, the Slime demon lord is no match for us at all. |
||
− | This time make sure to show everyone that we are the strongest legion in the Empire! |
||
− | The time had come, and Calgurio was excited about it. |
||
− | Gedora was against him to thwart his opponent's sharpness and consolidate his position in the Empire. |
||
− | So Calgurio must build up a reputation for making the Mecha Legion crush the Evil Dragon no matter |
||
− | what. |
||
− | For this reason... |
||
− | "Let's go in at the next imperial meeting and advocate a march.” |
||
− | "Oooohhhh, finally..." |
||
− | "Hmm," nodded Calgurio. |
||
− | No need to wait for the Demon Lord to be ready. He's going to use that as an excuse to silence those |
||
− | who object. |
||
− | Gedora, I definitely can't let you get ahead of yourself. And then there's Yuuki, the brat. So you're just |
||
− | going to get carried away by joining forces with Gedora? I'm going to show you how much of a pound |
||
− | you have. |
||
− | Calgurio was laughing at his stupid peers. |
||
− | There was clearly an opportunity to get important information, and the idiot just missed it by not |
||
− | finding out about it. |
||
− | Just a half-baked fool, anyway, Calgurio was convinced. |
||
− | While laughing at his peers, Calgurio continued to think. |
||
− | What should I do to get the most out of myself? |
||
− | He pondered the matter deeply, while sorting out what was to be played to the Emperor. |
||
− | The Empire began to stir as a result of Calgurio's actions. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The imperial meeting was about to begin. |
||
− | This time the situation was very different from the usual, not only the soldiers and generals who |
||
− | participated, but even the civilian officials present were nervous. |
||
− | Presumably sensing this atmosphere, people who had nothing to do with it didn't want to be anywhere |
||
− | near the big convention hall. |
||
− | This meeting was different than usual. |
||
− | That's something people feel. |
||
− | |||
− | Someone announced the arrival of the Emperor, and everyone bowed their heads in unison. |
||
− | On the other side of the curtain, someone seemed to appear. |
||
− | That would be the Emperor of the Unification Empire, Rudra Naam Ulu Nazca. |
||
− | |||
− | At the pinnacle of the united eastern empire of the most powerful military power, Nazca-Namlium- |
||
− | Ulmeria. |
||
− | |||
− | No one knew what was going through the Emperor's mind, and the voice appeared on the other side of |
||
− | the curtain. |
||
− | Except for a few close servants, no one has ever seen the true face of the emperor, a supreme being, |
||
− | who just stays there and lets others not dare to make a scene. |
||
− | The emperor is the only one who cannot be questioned. |
||
− | Only a fraction of those dare to speak out against the emperor. |
||
− | There were nearly two hundred people in the meeting room. |
||
− | First there were the "three generals”—they were the chiefs of the various legions, and their deputies. |
||
− | The elite members of the Imperial Emperor's Near Guard Knights were lined up. |
||
− | There are also ministers who deal with the administrative affairs of the State, and the Grand Council of |
||
− | Peers, which is the center of the State. The best and brightest from all walks of life are gathered here with |
||
− | their heads bowed. |
||
− | All that remained in the solemn hall was the sound of clothes scraping. |
||
− | Then the voice disappeared. |
||
− | At this moment, the Prime Minister winked at the official of the ceremony. |
||
− | "Your Majesty the Emperor...is here...!" |
||
− | Upon hearing this, all the people in the room unanimously said a salute. |
||
− | Breaking the silence, it was like a roar of rage, a hundred voices. |
||
− | This imperial meeting began with the question of whether the Great March that will go down in history |
||
− | is right or wrong. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | The imperial meeting took place in a serious atmosphere. |
||
− | On this occasion, the issue of the Great March was raised, with one group advocating prudence and the |
||
− | other advocating troops, in which the militants were again divided into two factions. |
||
− | |||
− | The first thing to ask is what is the name of the war? |
||
− | This is a stupid question. |
||
− | Plundering because the emperor wanted it so badly—it’s just that. |
||
− | Does that work? |
||
− | At this point, there is again a substantial difference of opinion. |
||
− | Some advocate that one should be cautious, others advocate attacking from the front and ravaging the |
||
− | enemy. |
||
− | The civil officials felt that they should persuade the other side to surrender, exerting pressure and |
||
− | coercion, starting with diplomatic negotiations. |
||
− | If the emperor wished to go to war, then they would have no room for opinion. |
||
− | But at present the emperor did not give a holy decree, and everyone had their own opinion during the |
||
− | meeting. |
||
− | It is only a matter of time before war starts. |
||
− | The question is what method to use. |
||
− | The demon lords in charge everywhere were also in the way, but as long as they didn't infringe on their |
||
− | territory, they wouldn't do anything about it. |
||
− | The only obstacle is the "storm dragon" Veldora. |
||
− | Later on, all the talk was directed towards the Great Forest of Jura. |
||
− | One of them came out to petition and said he was against the war. |
||
− | "I am afraid, Your Majesty. I'm against sending troops.” |
||
− | He is the Great Wizard of the Empire, Master Gedora. |
||
− | Gedora did not fear the emperor at all, and he entered boldly. |
||
− | "What a cowardly thing to say! Is that again to be mentioned, Sir Gedora?” |
||
− | Some have ridiculed Gedora, one is of the "three generals”—Calgurio, the head of the Mecha Legion. |
||
− | Every time. |
||
− | These two men represent the Deliberative and the Militant, respectively. |
||
− | "If it's just to hit the West, that's fine. But there was the evil dragon Veldora in the great forest of Jura. |
||
− | The resurrection of the evil dragon was just confirmed two years ago. Of course you have to be careful!” |
||
− | Some share his view. |
||
− | There were also those who laughed at Gedora's weakness. |
||
− | |||
− | The calamity brought about by Veldora was projected to have passed over three hundred years ago, and |
||
− | that fear had long since passed with the wind. Now that more people are starting, things are not looking |
||
− | good on Gedora's side. |
||
− | Calgurio has seen through this and wants to agitate further by words. |
||
− | "Master, your attitude of prudence is something we should learn from. But as I've said many times, the |
||
− | countermeasures used against Veldora are foolproof. With the new weapon we've developed, we have a |
||
− | chance to bring that evil dragon to its knees!" |
||
− | "Ridiculous! Don't talk in your dreams, Sir Calgurio. Since it cannot be denied that this operation has |
||
− | the potential to fail, it is certainly prudent to proceed. And now there's a new demon lord ruling that |
||
− | forest! Although it was impossible for a demon lord to join forces with each other, it was not good to |
||
− | deliberately work against them. And that evil dragon had been resurrected and seemed to have joined |
||
− | forces with the newly installed Demon Lord Rimuru. Usually, people tell the devil that the water from the |
||
− | well does not violate the river!” |
||
− | As long as the "Valley of Death Creek", which is connected to the old Clayman territory, is passed, |
||
− | there is that possibility to get the army to move. However, they didn't choose to do so because the Empire |
||
− | didn't want to offend the area under Demon Lord Milim's jurisdiction. |
||
− | The march through the fertile earth will be faster than through the forest. Yet the benefits gained were |
||
− | not great enough to offend the demon lord, Milim. |
||
− | Likewise, just by going through the Great Forest of Jura, they could lay their hands on the West. |
||
− | However, now that Veldora the Storm Dragon has been resurrected, he has also joined forces with the |
||
− | demon lord Rimuru. |
||
− | With no intention of adding enemies—the above is Gedora’s claim. Upon hearing this, several civil |
||
− | officials nodded their heads in agreement. However, Calgurio snorted and questioned Gedora. |
||
− | "Is it not true, then, that His Excellency Gedora wants us to give up a long-held ambition of the |
||
− | Empire?” |
||
− | It would have been difficult to send a large army to the west without going through the great forest of |
||
− | Jura. It is for this reason that Calgurio's question was supported by the military. |
||
− | "His Excellency Calgurio has a point, Master. In the face of the great Imperial Army, a single Demon |
||
− | Lord is not even a threat!” |
||
− | "How dare you speak insultingly in front of His Majesty! Could it be that His Excellency Gedora wants |
||
− | to defy the Emperor's will—!” |
||
− | "No! Come to think of it, instead of making an enemy of the demon lord, it would be better to enlist the |
||
− | help of the Dwarf King. That way we don't get hurt and it's relatively easy to master the West!” |
||
− | Gedora yelled loudly, refuting those objections. |
||
− | Yet there are those who scoff at Gedora’s claims. |
||
− | "It's you that's funny, Sir Gedora. The Dwarf King is a man of great virtue and respect, known as the |
||
− | Sword Saint. The previous generation was also a hero, and the kings of this generation have extraordinary |
||
− | strength. His companions are all famous heroes, and this side is a stronger opponent than slaughtering the |
||
− | |||
− | newcomer demon lord. Even I wanted to put my hands together and beg for mercy, but that wasn't the |
||
− | point this time. It is better to fight with heroes than to crush the demon lord, so that the world will look at |
||
− | us more positively!” |
||
− | Someone who uttered the phrase was one of the "three great generals". |
||
− | The Beast King Gladim, the leader of the Beast (Warcraft) Legion. |
||
− | Just standing up exudes a sense of oppression, enough to overwhelm the entire field. |
||
− | It's very kingly. |
||
− | Even the Beast King, Gladim, could get them to give in by strength. It is the premier martial arts |
||
− | faction in the Empire, with a highly combat-oriented army chief. |
||
− | The class is the Grand Admiral. |
||
− | They say he is the second most powerful man in the Empire. |
||
− | Although Gladim was not in the "single digits", he was in the "tens", but because he was strong enough, |
||
− | he became a military commander very early. He used to think of himself as the strongest without having |
||
− | to compete with others for ranking. Therefore, he has always had a bad taste in the "marshal" who is |
||
− | allegedly stronger than himself. |
||
− | It was said that this man possessed the bloodline of an orc race, but it was not certain if that was true or |
||
− | not. It's the type of person who acts on instinct, which Gedora is not good at dealing with. |
||
− | "It was His Excellency, Lord Gladim, and the comparison is not correct. I'm just asking you to get King |
||
− | Gazel!” |
||
− | "Stupid. If the dwarven kingdoms are to be annexed together, I can understand what you are saying. If |
||
− | you dare to obstruct the empire's unification of the world, all you have to do is beat the hell out of those |
||
− | guys. But! What are you playing at here? It's because you keep saying that, even with all the troops in the |
||
− | field, we still can't get started, can we...!" |
||
− | “Don’t say something stupid! The Dwarf Kingdom is a natural stronghold, and they're trying to take it |
||
− | down..." |
||
− | "Shut up...! To say such useless things in front of His Majesty is the reason why you were dismissed |
||
− | from your post and could not continue to be a military commander...!" |
||
− | The Beast King Gladim roared out the words. |
||
− | He is telling the truth. |
||
− | About thirty years ago, Gedora led a magical legion that was one of the three major legions of the |
||
− | Empire. Today, however, those who are able are assigned to technical departments, while others are |
||
− | transferred to various units. |
||
− | The reason for this is that the use of magic can only depend on talent. |
||
− | You can't manipulate magic without it in the first place. It's not something you can learn with effort, so |
||
− | there are very few people who can use it. |
||
− | |||
− | While also useful in combat, the Empire later developed weapons that could replace magic. |
||
− | That's the Magic Gun, a small magic guide weapon. |
||
− | Using the magic stone as a source of energy, unleash the magic array carved into the body of the gun. |
||
− | In this way, this weapon allows anyone to use magic. The weakness is that only one kind of magic can be |
||
− | put out, but practicality is naturally out of the question. |
||
− | As for fighting close range battles, they have the "Imperial Style Magic Sword". The same is true in |
||
− | principle, with the added magic of a strengthened weapon, which is a small magic-guided weapon. |
||
− | It's because of these things that the tech department found out what the hole-filled weapons from the |
||
− | labyrinth could do. |
||
− | Everyone is thinking the same thing—in a nutshell. |
||
− | Now that people without talent can use magic, the Magic Legion no longer serves any purpose. |
||
− | As if announcing the end of the magical age, it was a sad thing for Gedora. |
||
− | On top of that, there was another person who laughed at such a Gedora. |
||
− | "Ha ha ha, Master. You're getting old. Your knowledge of magic is a treasure to the Empire. There is |
||
− | also assistance for the development of a new type of magical guide weapon for our mecha legion...but |
||
− | like Lord Gladim said, what was said earlier was inappropriate. Have you become a coward?” |
||
− | Calgurio sneered contemptuously at him. |
||
− | The sound of snickering came from both the Noble House and the military units. |
||
− | "Do you really understand? That evil dragon in charge of the storm is the strongest race in this world!” |
||
− | "Master, you don't understand. The Imperial Army is not the same as before. Many people from the |
||
− | other world brought knowledge to us—we studied these 'sciences' and began to have a very different |
||
− | system of technology from this world, and the military power of our Imperial Army has increased dozens |
||
− | of times compared to the previous generation. Wizards like you, who can't keep up with the times, can't |
||
− | keep up with the current way of fighting anymore. I am indebted to the emperor, so please live in peace.” |
||
− | "You, what are you...!?” |
||
− | Gedora was outraged by this, but it was really all an act. |
||
− | After all, Gedora had surrendered to the demon lord Rimuru. He tried his best to talk in the direction of |
||
− | not going to war, but after that he just left it alone. |
||
− | These guys are really pathetic. Science is great knowledge, yes, but even the Sorcerer Dynasty of |
||
− | Sarion has a secret knowledge that belongs to them—“Magical Science". His Majesty Rimuru was also |
||
− | originally an "Otherworldly Visitor", and the Empire relied on these military forces to secure their |
||
− | superior status, but there's no telling how much of an effect that would have... |
||
− | Now that Gedora had gotten to know the Jura Tempest Federation and Rimuru, he began to wonder if |
||
− | the Empire would win. |
||
− | |||
− | He didn't want to see any misfortune happen to his peers, and felt that His Majesty the Emperor had |
||
− | been kind to him. That's why he’ll try his best to bait everyone in the hope of avoiding war, but if they |
||
− | fail, they’ll have to wait and see. |
||
− | It is expected that Yuuki will stage a coup, and if it happens, he intends to go and ensure the personal |
||
− | safety of the Emperor. |
||
− | Yuuki would have wanted to assassinate the emperor, right? Since his purpose is to conquer the world, |
||
− | nothing gets in the way more than a great leader. |
||
− | If it had been before, Gedora would have intended to leave it alone. But now that the reason for starting |
||
− | the war was gone, Yuuki's approach would throw the whole world into chaos, and Gedora would not |
||
− | allow him to do so. |
||
− | But I don't know what happens after that, so there's probably no point in going on about it. Then the |
||
− | next step is to follow His Majesty Rimuru's orders to "keep the Imperial Army's attention on the |
||
− | underground maze." |
||
− | Gedora made up his mind darkly. |
||
− | Then began to pay attention to Yuuki who was still silent now. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Seeing Gedora fall into silence, Calgurio thought he had won. |
||
− | Gedora's magical legions were dismantled and the military structure reconfigured. After that, Gedora |
||
− | could only titularly serve as technical advisor to the Mecha Legion. |
||
− | But he is known to have the power to be a hero, and perhaps still has more influence than Calgurio. |
||
− | Recommending Yuuki the brat for army chief, that too is Gedora alone. It's infuriating. |
||
− | It's something that makes Calgurio feel bad. |
||
− | The great wizard Gedora—the hero so called—was now old too. But his feats were still glorious, and it |
||
− | was inevitable to pay him a little tribute, and Calgurio thought so, but... |
||
− | Heck, he's an old-time character anyway. This has turned out to be an old scourge... |
||
− | As the times have evolved, the Empire has become more and more combatant. The poor old man could |
||
− | no longer keep up—that’s Gedora now. |
||
− | The Empire ushers in a new era. |
||
− | The three major legions of the new generation were so powerful that they simply could not be |
||
− | compared to before. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | Calgurio's Legion of Mechs... |
||
− | |||
− | Combining the science and technology of another world and their magic technology to become the |
||
− | largest legion of the Empire. |
||
− | The total number of troops that can be mobilized is over two million. However, this includes the |
||
− | number of troops on standby throughout the Reich, so that if a military operation were to be launched |
||
− | immediately, it would in fact be possible to mobilize only a million people at most. |
||
− | Even then it was a massive legion, unimaginable a hundred years ago, so to speak, beyond reason. |
||
− | And then there's Gladim's Legion of Warcraft (Beasts)... |
||
− | Using DNA analysis, a technology from another world, they have been able to breed captured beasts. |
||
− | The cultivated magical beasts will be re-educated and strengthened to become the center of this legion. |
||
− | It's like the impossible cultivation of a magic beast according to common sense so far. Not only did |
||
− | they achieve this, but they even tamed those demonic beasts. In this way, the tough magical beast can |
||
− | become a riding beast. |
||
− | The men who rode these magical beasts were heroes within the Empire. |
||
− | Heroic bloodlines that have been active since time immemorial—they use them for analysis, so that |
||
− | those people have this power. |
||
− | They come down in life to be strong. |
||
− | Let the powers that remain in their bloodline awaken, and the members of the Warcraft Legion are all |
||
− | heroes. |
||
− | To be as talented as they are, it is said that there is only one out of 100,000 people, and this legion is |
||
− | small, only 30,000. However, the demonic beasts they rode were all above A- rank, and the strength of the |
||
− | human-demonic oneness was immeasurable. |
||
− | Only 30,000 people could be called the Legion, the strongest elite force that the Empire prided itself |
||
− | on. |
||
− | And then there's the "hybrid army" led by Yuuki... |
||
− | Although this force is heavily staffed, their potential capabilities are very high. |
||
− | Without understanding group cooperation, these disordered molecules are collected, and there is a nest |
||
− | of these redundant members—the world generally thinks so, but in fact that assessment is wrong. The |
||
− | reason why it is impossible to coordinate with other people is because each of them has excellent abilities. |
||
− | The individual talents are outstanding, so powerful that they are difficult to control—many of them are |
||
− | "otherworldly visitors" and the potential abilities are unknown. |
||
− | Also, as a result of various experiments, some individuals have begun to possess irreproducible foul |
||
− | elements—magical beasts with A-rank power that are difficult to master but have extraordinary fighting |
||
− | abilities. |
||
− | As well as weapons whose performance has been abandoned without knowing why things have turned |
||
− | out the way they did—many of the products of the new experiment have been gathered in this unit. |
||
− | |||
− | Before, they were simply governed by people, but then Yuuki, the leader, appeared before them. The |
||
− | result is a hybrid legion of trump-like forces, so powerful that it is difficult to calculate them numerically. |
||
− | The total number of the army is 200,000. |
||
− | Half of them are intelligence generals or general service soldiers, and the actual number of soldiers |
||
− | available is 100,000. |
||
− | There is also a force of carefully selected members at the head. |
||
− | Those people were believers in Yuuki, the soul of the Hybrid Legion. |
||
− | ........... |
||
− | ........ |
||
− | The above are the three fledgling legions of the Empire. |
||
− | It was a massive force of war. |
||
− | As soon as the emperor gives the order, the army of one hundred and thirteen thousand can now be sent |
||
− | out and a military operation will be launched. |
||
− | At present, the Imperial Intelligence Bureau has studied the total war power of the Western countries, |
||
− | which translates into less than a million troops. Considering the number of people they might mobilize, it |
||
− | would be a blessing to gather up to 400,000. |
||
− | And they did not think that the countries would join forces smoothly, concluding that there was |
||
− | probably no way to use it militarily intelligently. |
||
− | Against a crowd of 400,000, the Empire had over a million elites. |
||
− | This large army was up against an enemy that was simply no match for them. |
||
− | At the heart of this overwhelming Imperial army was the mech legion led by Calgurio. |
||
− | This time, Calgurio intends to send specially selected fighters to the field to fight. |
||
− | He expects to mobilize millions, with the following members. |
||
− | The main force is the "Mecha Modification Corps...” |
||
− | Draw on technology from another world to magically transform those soldiers. The minimum personal |
||
− | combat ability is also a C+. Some of them even came to A rank. |
||
− | With seven hundred thousand men in the regiment, it was the main force that kept the others from |
||
− | seeing the light of day. |
||
− | The Magic Chariot Division... |
||
− | They have a practical new weapon, the Magic Guiding Chariot, with a total of two thousand units. |
||
− | The Magic Chariot is going to be manned by five people, but can play a very powerful performance, |
||
− | breaking common sense so far. |
||
− | |||
− | The main cannon is called the "Magic Guide Cannon" and can reach a speed of 2,000 meters per |
||
− | second at first strike. The ability to load fifty rounds of ammunition, and shoot five rounds in one minute, |
||
− | is so powerful that it's as destructive as tactical magic—the Super Advanced Explosive Flame style. |
||
− | By the way, the shell itself is a "block of iron" even though it is fired using magic principles. A quality |
||
− | weapon that can easily penetrate the boundaries of magic or defense against bows, etc., is intimidating. |
||
− | Originally, this kind of power could only be harnessed by magic instructors and belonged to a few |
||
− | elites, but now even ordinary soldiers could use it. Add to that the difficulty of defending, and there is a |
||
− | great deal of meaning behind this. |
||
− | Including the maintenance team, the number of soldiers inside was 200,000, so just by increasing the |
||
− | number of chariots, the combat power would increase. |
||
− | And a classified weapon, the Air Combat Corps. |
||
− | There are four hundred blimps inside. |
||
− | It could be said to be a treasure of the Empire, a crystallization of knowledge from another world. |
||
− | Each blimp can carry up to four hundred people. |
||
− | Fifty staff members operate, while others are responsible for waging defensive magic or controlling |
||
− | artillery fire. There are many magic-enhanced cannons inside, which are excellent for attack and defense. |
||
− | Also a very useful means of transportation. |
||
− | It's not too much to say that there is "no concept of air power" in this era. The complete absence of the |
||
− | alert air allows for the transport of large numbers of troops while the enemy is inattentive. |
||
− | If you want to surround the enemy back and forth, you can do it simply by using the airship. |
||
− | This is an invention that subverts established tactical theory. |
||
− | The regiment had a total of 100,000 soldiers, and most of the former members of the "Magic Legion" |
||
− | were affiliated with this regiment. |
||
− | Because of the preparation of such a large force, Calgurio felt that he could do nothing. |
||
− | For example, although it depends on the size of the country, the average strength of a knight in this |
||
− | world is at best a C. The use of weapons or protective gear, watered down, and rigorous training is not |
||
− | guaranteed to barely reach B level. |
||
− | Conversely look at the mecha legion, which can magically transform members as long as they have the |
||
− | will to do so. To demonstrate a high degree of compatibility in a health diagnosis would semi-forcing |
||
− | them to undergo revision surgery. |
||
− | The result succeeded in turning the entire legion's fighting prowess from the valley. |
||
− | On this point, the people stationed everywhere were no exception, and Calgurio believed that the |
||
− | Empire was rock-solid. |
||
− | As for this big long march, he expected to send out all the magical chariots and hovercrafts. |
||
− | |||
− | Even if other countries unite, these soldiers still far surpass them in quality. |
||
− | Plus there are a lot of new weapons that are being made public for the first time. |
||
− | If you want to show the power of the Empire, you must send an army of mechs, Calgurio, to be so sure. |
||
− | We have such a powerful army, whether it's Veldora or Demon Lord, there's nothing to fear! My legions |
||
− | alone can be the world's greatest! |
||
− | Heart full of such confidence, Calgurio watched again to see how Gedora reacted. |
||
− | That's why he noticed one thing. That was when Gedora turned his gaze to look at Yuuki. The next |
||
− | moment, as if waiting for this opportunity, Yuuki spoke up. |
||
− | "Grandfather Gedora was too cautious, and I agree with that. In my opinion, we are overly vigilant |
||
− | about the Storm Dragon. Just like the Calgurio army chief said, if it's the current Imperial Army, it |
||
− | shouldn't be a problem to deal with them, right?” |
||
− | At this imperial meeting, Yuuki spoke for the first time. |
||
− | He didn't expect him to agree with himself, which made Calgurio wary. |
||
− | This guy is going to take this opportunity to attack the maze, right? It's naive to think I didn't notice |
||
− | that! How can one take on the important task of a military chief without intelligence? |
||
− | In spite of his heart, Calgurio flashed a friendly smile at Yuuki. |
||
− | To make an exception there is still the figure of Gladim, but he was only chosen to be the military chief |
||
− | because he was powerful beyond reason. It's too early for a Yuuki in the district to become a military |
||
− | commander, and on weekdays, Calgurio sees Yuuki as a thorn in his side. |
||
− | Hiding this side of his heart, Calgurio began to speak. |
||
− | "You're worthy of the title of Lord Yuuki. As a young up-and-comer, you’re really something else.” |
||
− | "No, you're flattering me. I'd say that if we were to start a war, we'd have to investigate first, right? To |
||
− | pass through the Great Forest of Jura, one must pass through the area governed by the demon lord |
||
− | Rimuru. But an interesting thing happened here, I heard that the demon lord was able to make their city |
||
− | escape into the maze.” |
||
− | "Oh, you mean the maze?" |
||
− | "Right. Properly speaking it should be an underground maze. I don't know what kind of principle is |
||
− | behind it, but I've heard that the entire metropolis has disappeared, leaving only a gate in the ground.” |
||
− | While Calgurio, who pretended to be unaware, asked this question, Yuuki replied to him with a "just |
||
− | what I want" look on his face. |
||
− | Huh, boring. Is he trying to say he's going to go over and investigate, intending to take away the |
||
− | benefits that can be gained in the underground maze?...that's why I said you were too tender) |
||
− | Thinking about this side, Calgurio snickered. |
||
− | |||
− | "Well, is this information accurate?” |
||
− | "If it's true, we can't ignore the underground maze. When our military comes through, they may attack |
||
− | from behind." |
||
− | "Indeed. If the West wasn't so stupid, they would have built a line of defense to strengthen their |
||
− | defenses. If supplies are cut off by the demon lord's army, our army will be in desperate straits.” |
||
− | "In that case, it's dangerous to go through the Great Forest of Jura." |
||
− | Hearing Yuuki say so, everyone began to take their own positions. That seemed to be what Yuuki |
||
− | wanted, and the expression on his face lit up with it. |
||
− | "The credibility of this information is beyond question. After all, it was Grandpa Gedora himself who |
||
− | came to investigate it for us!” |
||
− | Finding the right time, Yuuki said this. And then, after a victory lap, he continued. |
||
− | "Master Gedora has confirmed with his own eyes that he finds the Demon Lord Rimuru threatening, |
||
− | and has brought back a certain rumor. That is, it was said that the underground labyrinth had a total of one |
||
− | hundred layers, and the guardian was 'Storm Dragon' Veldora. This rumor is not based on a definitive |
||
− | basis, but the investigation was interrupted by the presence of the victims on the 60th floor underground. I |
||
− | heard that even Masayuki “the chosen hero" hasn't broken through on this floor, so I think the difficulty |
||
− | is equivalent to A+. Whichever route to attack the West from, I think there is a need for investigation.” |
||
− | Abandoning the dangling attitude from before, Yuuki spoke in a serious tone. |
||
− | "There are victims...” |
||
− | "It's a shame. I can relate to the feelings of Lord Yuuki.” |
||
− | "It's okay to just go and investigate, so let the Hybrid Legion handle it.” |
||
− | The aristocrats began to speak their minds. Calgurio looked on and began to get annoyed. |
||
− | Geez, it's just some dumbasses who get paid for it! Yuuki, this kid, what a smartass. This guy shouldn't |
||
− | be a military chief, he should be a politician. |
||
− | Seeing Yuuki show such a sincere attitude, even the people who hadn't been bought off began to take |
||
− | his side. Annoyed by this, Calgurio decided to speak out. |
||
− | "Wait a minute!” |
||
− | He said aloud, and the man stood up after him. |
||
− | Then a bow to the Emperor on the other side of the curtain. |
||
− | "Your Majesty! It seems that Master Gedora and Lord Yuuki are very much afraid of Veldora, but not |
||
− | me. Of course, the Western countries are not worth mentioning at all! May His Majesty be at peace, and it |
||
− | is my wish that you order me, Calgurio, to 'conquer them'! In that case, I, Calgurio, will risk my life and |
||
− | limb to go to war!” |
||
− | Calgurio so upstaged the Emperor that his words shook the room. |
||
− | |||
− | How dare you speak frankly to the emperor and ask him to comply with his wishes. |
||
− | “What!? How dare you say such treacherous things..." |
||
− | "Sir Calgurio, it is inexcusable to do such a thing! |
||
− | "Calgurio, are you going to sneak away? Your Majesty, we Demon Beast Legion are the same, ready to |
||
− | go to war at any time. Please order us to march as well!” |
||
− | It was at this time that even Gladim volunteered. |
||
− | Yuuki hurried to pick up the conversation. |
||
− | "In that case, please make sure you send the hybrid army to investigate!” |
||
− | Even Yuuki stepped forward, and the "Three Generals" unanimously bowed their heads and asked for |
||
− | orders. |
||
− | The only person who can calm the scene now is the Emperor. |
||
− | No. |
||
− | There's another one. |
||
− | The figure stood up from behind the curtain with a voluptuous smile. |
||
− | That is the Supreme Leader of the Imperial Army, the "Marshal". |
||
− | "You fools, take it easy. You're in front of Lord Rudra.” |
||
− | He dared to call the emperor by his first name, the average person would never be able to make such a |
||
− | rude move. The only one who could do such a thing with no change of face was the one who was the |
||
− | "Marshal". |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The so-called "marshal" is equivalent to the strongest man in the Empire. |
||
− | Only a handful of close attendants knew his true face. |
||
− | Even his name was not disclosed to the public, and it was said that he always stayed with the Emperor |
||
− | to protect his safety. |
||
− | Because the man said that, the scene fell silent at once. |
||
− | All of them bowed and bowed, and a sound came from the air. |
||
− | "What's with Veldora. The last great march was hindered by him, but can the empire be shaken by it?” |
||
− | “No!" |
||
− | "That's for sure. For this empire is guarded by the great Emperor." |
||
− | “Yes...!” |
||
− | |||
− | Already more than just shocked by it, no one can disobey, such an atmosphere dominates the scene. |
||
− | It was at this point that the "marshal" opened his mouth to ask. |
||
− | "Your name is Yuuki, right? Although you're less than a year into the Empire, the accumulated merit is |
||
− | worthy of praise. But it was tepid, too tepid. Why the Empire has not acted until now since the |
||
− | resurrection of Veldora—do you know what the reason is?” |
||
− | "Because it's not ready...” |
||
− | Yuuki thought about how long it had been since he asked this, but he still gave an answer that didn't |
||
− | offend anyone. |
||
− | However, the 'marshal' laughed out contemptuously. |
||
− | "Not so. It's because the fools are imprisoned by the fears of the past and keep finding reasons to |
||
− | escape. Isn't that right, Gedora, isn't that right?” |
||
− | "Yes, yes...!" |
||
− | Everyone knows deep down, that things are just as he said. |
||
− | Even Gedora was no exception—he couldn't answer "no". Without debating whether or not he would |
||
− | be able to defeat the Storm Dragon, his stated opinion had always been to avoid the war, so there was no |
||
− | room for half a rebuttal. |
||
− | —But what's going on? Why is "she" so anxious? |
||
− | Gedora was one of the few people who knew the true face of the "marshal". That's why he sensed that |
||
− | the always transcendent "marshal" seemed a bit restless. |
||
− | Yet there was no way he could ask for understanding at this time. |
||
− | Without knowing the reason, Gedora felt only a vague sense of unease. |
||
− | The "marshal" continued. |
||
− | "Trying to negotiate with the Dwarf King Gazel—that’s not going to work, is it? You should understand |
||
− | that. Why are you so stubborn? Or are you actually more stupid than I thought? It's not like it's getting in |
||
− | the way of the empire's hegemony, is it?” |
||
− | The cold voice sent a chill down Gedora's back. |
||
− | Did she see through it? Surprisingly... |
||
− | Gedora found it hard to believe. |
||
− | He was considered an original figure in the Empire, and even a subject of the Emperor's consultation. |
||
− | Even such a Gedora could not help but shy away from the "marshal". |
||
− | So to speak...I don't even know her “name”... |
||
− | Gedora is trusted, and he is indeed important. |
||
− | |||
− | Yet this may just be Gedora's wishful thinking. Thinking about this side, Gedora was stunned. |
||
− | Apart from that, the empire—the emperor, he should say, who he really was—it was the first time that |
||
− | he had doubts about the matter. |
||
− | Never mind such a Gedora, the "marshal" is pointing the finger at Calgurio. |
||
− | "So, Calgurio, you should have a chance, right?” |
||
− | “Yes...! Of course, Your Excellency, Marshal!" |
||
− | "Yeah? Then tell me the battle plan you came up with.” |
||
− | "This, this...” |
||
− | Calgurio was originally imposing, but his dominance in the face of the "Marshal" was overpowered. |
||
− | Wanting to rely on the majority of the army to take down his opponent, he was forced to find that his |
||
− | thinking was too childish. |
||
− | As for fighting the Storm Dragon, Calgurio also has a case in mind. |
||
− | Because he had been orchestrating this for a long time. |
||
− | Calgurio wasn't afraid of Veldora. |
||
− | It was just a dragon anyway—he’d always thought so. |
||
− | There are some dragons that inhabit the Great Canaat Mountains, and those are indeed powerful |
||
− | magical creatures. |
||
− | Regardless of the lower-ranked dragons that inhabit the foothills, if they grow to middle-ranked |
||
− | dragons, the strength of these individuals is above grade A. |
||
− | If it was a high-ranking dragon clan with attributes, it was a very dangerous opponent, enough to |
||
− | overthrow a small country. |
||
− | However, if you switch to the Empire, all they have to do is to send a large force of about five hundred |
||
− | men from the Mecha Reformation Corps and they will be able to suppress it. Several of their military |
||
− | drills have been to crush dragons, and as long as they don't get anything wrong, there shouldn't be too |
||
− | much damage. |
||
− | This is proof that the empire is powerful. Their national strength was enough to raise tens of thousands |
||
− | of soldiers, even if their opponent was a group of dragons, they would be able to overcome. |
||
− | Veldora was also a kind of dragon—a perception of Calgurio, only a dragon, so what was there to fear? |
||
− | He even generated such a state of mind. |
||
− | How strong the magic is, that is determined by the amount of magic element. No matter how powerful |
||
− | the individual, such a rule applies. |
||
− | Dragons are strong because they contain a huge amount of mana that seems to be proportional to their |
||
− | mass. |
||
− | |||
− | There is a high level of defense and a jet attack that can annihilate a large area. All of this is possible |
||
− | because the dragon has an overwhelming amount of magic. |
||
− | That being the case, there's no need to go head to head. |
||
− | Calgurio and the others have their own magic plan. |
||
− | They are already working on a classified new technology called "magic vector disrupted radiation". |
||
− | If you want to make your opponent weaker by magic, it probably won't work against a dragon. Some |
||
− | individuals can even be disabled by "magical obstruction". |
||
− | Yet this new technology is unaffected. |
||
− | Whenever you expose yourself to "magicule disrupting radiation", you will have an effect on magicules |
||
− | as a substance. It wasn't manipulating the mage, it was putting the magicules into chaos. In other words, it |
||
− | has the effect of making a substance such as magicules lose control. |
||
− | If the opponent is a wizard, they are hindered from chanting so that the magic cannot be waged. |
||
− | If the opponent is a magical creature, the magical elements used to structure the body will be scrambled |
||
− | and there will be difficulty in movement. Simply put, it gets weaker. If it goes well it can make the |
||
− | opponent lose power. |
||
− | It's particularly effective against high-magicule aggregates like Veldora's, and is the reason Calgurio is |
||
− | so confident. |
||
− | He has another ace in the hole, which is the Magic Chariot. |
||
− | The Magic Guiding Cannon is so powerful that it can kill you even when you're facing a large monster. |
||
− | They experimented with the captured dragons and found that even an A-grade creature could be killed |
||
− | with a single blow from the "Magic Cannon". |
||
− | Then there's the killer blimp. |
||
− | The airship is a classified weapon and can be described as a result of magical technology. |
||
− | The top speed is even above the speed of sound. A creature made of flesh and blood could not escape at |
||
− | such a speed. |
||
− | The battle plan that Calgurio came up with in order to fight Veldora was as follows. |
||
− | Let the faster-moving soldier lure Veldora out, then seal his movements with the magicule disruption |
||
− | radiation set in the forest. |
||
− | The blimp also released a massive mana-disturbing radiation for irradiation, completely weakening |
||
− | Veldora. |
||
− | In the end, a fatal blow was delivered, using 2,000 Magic Guided Chariots to fire the Magic Cannon |
||
− | simultaneously. In that case, even the ancient evil dragons must have been destroyed. |
||
− | Even if he survives. No matter how strong a “true dragon" is, it can't be unharmed. |
||
− | |||
− | The so-called battle is that the more information you have, the better the chances of winning. They |
||
− | killed uncountable dragons and had accumulated enough intelligence. |
||
− | Calgurio believes they will win, holding absolute confidence. |
||
− | However, Calgurio, who spoke to the "marshal," was reserved. |
||
− | "Just, just configure the chariot and lure the evil dragon over there...” |
||
− | Since Calgurio had always believed that he could win with a large military force, he expected the |
||
− | detailed combat segment to be decided on the spot. |
||
− | No matter how treacherous the road ahead, any chariot could make its way through the forest. |
||
− | It is said that there are also streets connected from the Dwarf Kingdom side. If it went this way, I heard |
||
− | the road was still wide enough for the chariots to pass easily. |
||
− | He thought that the layout of the chariot was a trivial matter, but he could not talk nonsense in front of |
||
− | the "marshal". |
||
− | I'm too focused on augmenting the war effort and neglecting the most important field investigation. |
||
− | This is my misstep, isn't it... |
||
− | The sanity to make such a judgement remains in Calgurio. |
||
− | "Incompetent. I think you're going in the wrong direction. What was the point of wiping out Veldora?” |
||
− | “Eh?" |
||
− | Not knowing why the other party was asking, Calgurio couldn't help but ask back. |
||
− | Faced with such a Calgurio, the 'Marshal' glared coldly. |
||
− | "Since Veldora has been sealed before, why do you think the Empire hasn't moved?” |
||
− | "This, this is because it's not ready..." |
||
− | "It's not that, dumbass. It's to wait for the resurrection of Veldora, to go head-to-head in full form. So |
||
− | that everyone can know how great His Majesty the Emperor is. To achieve this, what's the use of |
||
− | destroying Veldora? He must be defeated and dominated if the Empire is to win!” |
||
− | There was silence in the meeting, and the words overwhelmed the room. |
||
− | Everyone's heart seems to be clenched tightly, unable to tell if it's because of fear or awe, dominated by |
||
− | feelings like that. |
||
− | Gedora felt equally warred. |
||
− | No way, do you mean it when you say that? It's clear that all the instructions were made before that |
||
− | mental domination is useless. But... |
||
− | But the phrase "marshal" is so inexplicably convincing that it always feels like it might be possible. |
||
− | Sensing this, unspeakable fear rose up in Gedora's heart. |
||
− | |||
− | So much so that it's actually mind-boggling to think about. Who the hell is the "marshal"? I've seen her |
||
− | before, but I've never been suspicious until now without knowing the other person's name. This, this is... |
||
− | It was a fact that Gedora was forced to confront, however. |
||
− | That meant that the "marshal" might be a master of spiritual domination beyond the likes of the |
||
− | Imperial Grand Wizard Gedora. |
||
− | Rather than saying it's possible, it's almost so certain. |
||
− | At this point Gedora opened her eyes and fixed them on the other side of the curtain. |
||
− | The curtain is woven with expensive flat silk, reflecting soft silhouettes. To Gedora, it was like a |
||
− | monster beyond human imagination. |
||
− | If it was a humanoid gesture that the Dragon Race had taken on—Gedora began to get the illusion and |
||
− | shrugged it off. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Everyone in the meeting swallowed nervously, stiffening their bodies. |
||
− | "Then I'd like to submit a plan of action." |
||
− | At this time, a teenager spoke up. |
||
− | He's Yuuki. |
||
− | The mere fact that he dared to speak in such a situation is commendable for his audacity. |
||
− | "You tell me about it.” |
||
− | A gentle, cold voice gave permission for Yuuki to speak. |
||
− | Hiding his true thoughts inside, Yuuki made a salute. |
||
− | "I don't think it's time for the legions to be in each other's crosshairs, so I've decided to speak from the |
||
− | heart without any hesitation.” |
||
− | After laying out the first sentence with that, Yuuki began to elaborate on the battle plan with a serious |
||
− | expression. |
||
− | The first thing is for the Mechs to attack the Great Forest of Jura head-on. The army of the demon lord |
||
− | Rimuru is gathering near the junction of the Great Forest of Jura and the Great River of Ameld. It appears |
||
− | that the hotel town there is being used as a base for a state of siege. |
||
− | That said, the Imperial Army's route of march would pass between the Great Mountains of Canaat and |
||
− | the Great Forest of Jura. There are no roads to the east of the Jura Forest, and it would take too long to |
||
− | cross that way. |
||
− | They could come to the front entrance of the Dwarven Kingdom, down the great south river of Ameld, |
||
− | and they would reach the inn town. Then the two armies will meet, but this side will have a problem. |
||
− | |||
− | "Wait, Mr. Yuuki. Not going through the forest would have irritated Dwargon! It was said that King |
||
− | Gazel and demon lord Rimuru were on good terms and the two nations had formed an alliance. Wouldn't |
||
− | we have been pinned down right away if such a move had been made!” |
||
− | Calgurio came forward to testify, and his opinion was well taken. |
||
− | Not through the streets along the great river of Ameld, but through the forest. The fundamental reason |
||
− | for thinking this way was to avoid hostility with the Dwarven Kingdom. |
||
− | Once the battle begins, the Dwarven Army will also send support. In order to cope with this situation, |
||
− | they must not allow someone to cut off the army's supply lines. |
||
− | Caught between the forest and the river, the entire army would be unable to move. They will lose their |
||
− | numerical superiority if they are pinned back and forth. Even if there are blimps, there's no way to |
||
− | resupply if you can't maintain the formation. |
||
− | For Calgurio, Yuuki's idea can't be heard. |
||
− | However Yuuki seemed to have expected that, and he smiled. |
||
− | "You may rest assured of that, Sir Calgurio. Our goal is not an inn town, but a dwarven kingdom. Since |
||
− | King Gazel won't negotiate with us, such a country is not a friendly one, is it? There's no need to keep |
||
− | them. |
||
− | “What...!” |
||
− | Yuuki's speech surprised Calgurio to the point of being speechless. |
||
− | The scene of the meeting was in an uproar. |
||
− | "Do you intend to attack the armed power of Dwargon? No, we should be able to win, but I don't know |
||
− | how many casualties there will be!" |
||
− | "There's no room to continue attacking the West." |
||
− | "After all, that country is like a natural fortress." |
||
− | In this way, the participants in the meeting began to exchange views with each other. Hearing those |
||
− | words, the smile on Yuuki's face deepened. |
||
− | "Right. That country is a fortress. Because it's particularly easy to defend, it's so far been said to be |
||
− | easy to defend and hard to attack. But we have chariots on our side. It was because Dwargon had |
||
− | particularly strengthened their magical defenses that their defensive capabilities were solid. As long as we |
||
− | can break through this defense network, it will be easy to take that kind of country, right?” |
||
− | "Well, well...” |
||
− | Hearing Yuuki point this out, Calgurio thinks it makes sense too. |
||
− | Suppose they were to attack the Dwarf Kingdom. |
||
− | Then their target is either East or West. If the enemy was to be taken lightly, they would not attack |
||
− | Isthmus, which was next door to the empire, and should attack St. Doran, the frontal entrance to the Great |
||
− | Forest of Jura, where they could escape. |
||
− | |||
− | Pretend they're going to attack the hotel town on the demon lord Rimuru, and then directly surround St. |
||
− | Doran with chariot troops... |
||
− | This would not only stop the Dwarf Kingdom from sending additional reinforcements, but also take |
||
− | down the inn town at the same time. |
||
− | "So it is, it's an interesting plan of action, maybe.” |
||
− | "Right? If the Dwarven Kingdom is in crisis, the Demon Lord Rimuru must also act. All we have to do |
||
− | is prepare a battlefield where we hold the reins and wait to greet each other..." |
||
− | "Then the combat situation will be favorable to our army." |
||
− | That works—Calgurio nodded. |
||
− | "I'm afraid that only the advance party remains in the hotel town. Having said that, fighting in the Great |
||
− | Forest of Jura benefits the opponent and will cost us a big loss no matter what. But if we take down the |
||
− | Dwarven Kingdom in one fell swoop, that natural fortress will protect us this time instead.” |
||
− | Yuuki's words are partly deceptive. If they actually attacked with the Magic Guided Cannon, it would |
||
− | destroy St. Doran as soon as they started shooting at the same time. Even if the opponent escapes into a |
||
− | maze-like underground cavern, the city near the entrance will be greatly damaged. |
||
− | In the future, the Empire will absorb the city and rebuild it, but it won't be available in this battle. |
||
− | Calgurio noticed this, but he decided to go along with Yuuki's words this time. |
||
− | "I don't think things will go so well, but there are certain points worth looking at. At least it's better than |
||
− | chasing rats around in a pesky forest, setting traps and waiting for rabbits to be killed in one fell swoop. |
||
− | After beating the hell out of them, we'll attack the capital of the Jura Tempest Federation." |
||
− | "Don't worry, I have a plan to follow. As you know, we in the Hybrid Legion are better at individual |
||
− | combat than group combat. So, traits like ours are best suited for investigating mazes. As mentioned |
||
− | earlier, it was heard that the underground one hundredth floor was guarded by Veldora. To find out if it's |
||
− | true or not, it's necessary to investigate, right?” |
||
− | So that's what you're going to do—Calgurio snickered inwardly. |
||
− | He didn't think Yuuki would part with the benefits he was able to get, so he had long thought the other |
||
− | party would say that. |
||
− | "Then don't. If you ignore the hotel town and go to the capital of the Jura Tempest Federation, you risk |
||
− | being attacked from both sides. That being the case, I should let my legion advance to the west and open a |
||
− | path to the underground labyrinth of something. After all, it's still hard to believe that a city disappears |
||
− | without seeing it with your own eyes. It must be assumed that Demon Lord's main army is waiting right |
||
− | there, it makes more sense tactically.” |
||
− | When Calgurio so retorted, though only for a moment, Yuuki showed a chagrined expression. |
||
− | Calgurio didn't miss it. |
||
− | huh huh, you're still too young. Thought everything was going to work out the way it was supposed to, |
||
− | this smug brat! |
||
− | |||
− | Thinking about this side, he reveled in the pleasure. |
||
− | Immediately following... |
||
− | "This military conference is finally getting more decent. Just as well, Calgurio seems to have a lot of |
||
− | confidence, Demon Lord Rimuru is in your hands.” |
||
− | Because of the "Marshal's" words, they decided to let the Mecha Legion carry out the Jura Grand |
||
− | Forest Invasion Battle. |
||
− | The words of the "Marshal" were not finished. |
||
− | "The light is too weak just like that. Since it's going to be an attack on Dwargon, it's best to put |
||
− | pressure on Easter as well. This task was left to the Hybrid Legion. You will be the chief of the army, and |
||
− | you will be responsible for protecting the capital. |
||
− | “...yes. |
||
− | Yuuki originally wanted to retort, but he put his mind to it. Because from the tone of the 'marshal', it |
||
− | sounded like there was no room for a turnaround in this matter. |
||
− | Instead, someone had something to say, and that was the remaining army chief, Gladim. |
||
− | "Please, please wait! Does it sound like we're supposed to stay in the Warcraft Legion? My Legion |
||
− | promises to do something about it. I beg you..." |
||
− | Gladim, with an anxious face, shouted towards the opposite side of the curtain. If the other side ordered |
||
− | them to stay here, the numerically disadvantaged Warcraft Legion would have no room to play. With all |
||
− | the key vacancies taken away, Gladim will lose the chance to build up the war effort. |
||
− | He definitely didn't want that, which is why Gladim was so desperate. |
||
− | "Don't panic, fool. I have indeed prepared the stage for you as well." |
||
− | “What!? So, then, what am I responsible for doing?” |
||
− | "You will lead the legions of beasts and attack northward with your whole army.” |
||
− | Gladim asked in passing, and was astonished by the mindlessness of the answer given by the |
||
− | "Marshal". |
||
− | Both the demon lord Rimuru and King Gazel will concentrate on defending their country. They could |
||
− | take the opportunity to invade at the same time and kill the West before they are caught off guard. |
||
− | Then they quickly set up their marching positions before the Western Convocations could respond. |
||
− | "Want us to attack north? Is it to go over the Great Canaat Mountains?” |
||
− | Seeing the meaning behind the "marshal's" words, Gladim was shaken by them. |
||
− | He understands the reasoning. It wasn't just a frontal attack from two directions, but a frontal battle |
||
− | from three directions simultaneously, with the Empire having the corresponding combat power. |
||
− | |||
− | However, strategy aside, it would be difficult to implement this operational plan from a tactical |
||
− | perspective. The idea of sending 10,000 troops to attack the Great Mountains of Canaat makes one |
||
− | wonder if the other side is crazy. |
||
− | Gladim hesitated to point that out, and at such a him, the "marshal" smiled out. |
||
− | "That's it, Gladim. You're going to take the sea route to attack the kingdom of Ingracia. As for the |
||
− | rejuvenating kingdom of Farmenas, it will be exterminated no matter what time it takes to bring down |
||
− | Dwargon.” |
||
− | "What, what? By sea? No, but our country has no naval warships for mass transportation at all...” |
||
− | "We do. Isn't that right, Calgurio?” |
||
− | Called by name, Calgurio now knew he couldn't afford to be fooled. The rudeness of calling them by |
||
− | their first names is even more so now. Under the circumstances, he didn't even have the strength to |
||
− | complain. |
||
− | That's how oppressive the "marshal" felt to him. |
||
− | "The marshal is right. Our military has developed the latest weapon, the "Airship". The Air Combat |
||
− | Flying Corps is using this latest type of weapon, they should be able to transport the Beast Legion.” |
||
− | The words of Calgurio brought the atmosphere in the venue to a boil. |
||
− | I did not realize that there were other ways to attack the Western countries without going through the |
||
− | great forest of Jura. |
||
− | No wonder they were so excited. |
||
− | "But if we're going to fight the Storm Dragon, it's a necessary killer weapon, and we'll only help deliver |
||
− | it, okay?" |
||
− | These words of Calgurio were addressed to Gladim. |
||
− | He would keep a hundred blimps at his disposal for maximum arming. Even with the other 300 left, the |
||
− | maximum number of troops that could be transported would be at least 100,000. As for the number of |
||
− | people the blimps can transport, one can carry four hundred people. Even minus the personnel who had to |
||
− | come to pilot the ship, a ship could still carry three hundred and fifty people. |
||
− | The Legion of Beasts—there were thirty thousand heroes inside, and thirty thousand demonic beasts |
||
− | they rode. Adding up to 60,000 in total, there were support troops in the rear, plus supplies to add to the |
||
− | mix in order for them to be at full strength. If one were to transport these things, three hundred blimps |
||
− | should be enough. |
||
− | Although one couldn't expect the combat power of the hovercraft itself, it was relatively easy to |
||
− | transport the Warcraft Legion. |
||
− | Calgurio immediately showed Gladim the absolute no-good bottom. |
||
− | Gladim knew this too, and he was in deep thought as he whispered. |
||
− | |||
− | It's a great honor for a warrior to fight against the demon lord Rimuru or the "Storm Dragon" Veldora. |
||
− | It's certainly a shame to miss out on this glory, but the battle plan proposed by the "Marshal" is also |
||
− | charming. |
||
− | That electrifying battle plan breaks down established concepts. |
||
− | The Western countries had been so careless that they must not have been able to deal with Gladim’s |
||
− | Warcraft Legion. |
||
− | They amount to winning, and such a combat plan makes perfect sense. |
||
− | To top it off, there seems to be a group of heroes on the western side called the Paladins. Not only are |
||
− | they good at individual combat, they are also said to be the strongest at fighting group warfare. |
||
− | It was said that the Imperial Kaiser's direct division was also very powerful, and the Holy Imperial |
||
− | Kingdom of Ruberios had a Hinata Sakaguchi. |
||
− | She was the chief knight of the Imperial Close Guard Division under the direct authority of the |
||
− | Emperor, and was also the head of the Paladin Order, and was truly the strongest knight in name. Fame |
||
− | even spread to the Empire's side, but it was recently heard that she had fought a draw with the Demon |
||
− | Lord Rimuru. |
||
− | That being the case, the best dressed knight of that kind was no match for Gladim at all. |
||
− | He would expel the heroes led by Hinata and ravage the sacred city. |
||
− | The beastly blood that was flowing in Gladim's body began to heat up. |
||
− | "Well, then! If I can get us to the battlefield, I'll follow this battle plan!” |
||
− | The Beast Lord Gladim roared his agreement, and the atmosphere in the large conference room grew |
||
− | more heated. |
||
− | "We'll win, we'll win!" |
||
− | "Victory is ours, victory belongs to the Empire!" |
||
− | "Long live the Emperor...!' |
||
− | The situation is such that some people have even begun to indulge in the imagination of victory. |
||
− | Echoing such enthusiasm, Calgurio packed his ticket to Gladim. |
||
− | "If you take the sea route, then you can avoid fighting dragons. You may as well leave it to me, |
||
− | Calgurio. |
||
− | In fact, this was originally one of the schemes that Calgurio came up with. |
||
− | Considering the distance that the dragons can fly, taking the sea route can be far away from the |
||
− | Dragon's Nest. In addition, you don't have to worry about the big sea beasts, which are so tricky, you will |
||
− | be able to travel to the West by relatively safe means. |
||
− | It was just that it would not be possible to join forces with the Chariot Force at all, so Calgurio thought |
||
− | it was too early to present this option. |
||
− | |||
− | Because of this, he also did thorough prior research. |
||
− | The new weapons had been put to use in an unexpected way this time, but Calgurio thought it would be |
||
− | good. |
||
− | Interesting. The Legion of Warcraft was transported by blimps, after which it was thoroughly supported |
||
− | and resupplied. It may be possible to create such an illusion and to plunder the profits to their heart's |
||
− | content. On top of that...if a large army emerges in the north, the Western coalition will be caught off |
||
− | guard by us as well. That way they become a rabble. There is simply no room to send reinforcements to |
||
− | support the demon lord Rimuru, and there will definitely be chaos by then. |
||
− | The countries of the Western countries were currently only on the alert for the Great Forest of Jura, and |
||
− | it would certainly be confusing to encounter an unexpected situation. In this way, Calgurio's plans for |
||
− | their battle would run smoothly. |
||
− | That's what Calgurio thought. |
||
− | He had to concentrate on the underground maze and the "storm dragon". That way he would be able to |
||
− | produce more fruitful combat results, as Calgurio calculates. |
||
− | "Is there a problem?” |
||
− | "No. Then I will discuss an outcome with Lord Gladim and come up with a plan of battle that is |
||
− | possible.” |
||
− | "Good. As long as it gets us there without a hitch, we'll make a big splash then!” |
||
− | "In that case, then I'll make an effort to demonstrate against the Dwarven Kingdom.” |
||
− | "Once the battle begins at St. Doran’s, there will be no movement on Esther's side. But..." |
||
− | "It's hard to guarantee that red-eyed dwarves won't come and attack our army—is that right? I know.” |
||
− | Even in the face of the "marshal", Yuuki's attitude is still the same as usual. |
||
− | Everyone present, including the other army chiefs, looked at such a Yuuki with a different look. |
||
− | It's time to say he's too retarded or has a bad head. Everyone's eyes looked like they were saying that, |
||
− | but Yuuki didn't care at all. |
||
− | "Good. Then go and prepare yourselves at once!" |
||
− | “Yes...!" |
||
− | The higher-ups have ordered it. |
||
− | |||
− | Emperor Rudra did not even say a word, and the empire was simultaneously engaged in a three- |
||
− | pronged war of aggression. |
||
− | |||
− | On this day an edict of war was issued in the name of the Emperor. |
||
− | Blood was feverish up and down the country of the Empire. |
||
− | |||
− | Having lurked for a long time, the Empire will once again show their majestic majesty. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | It was a relief to Yuuki that the meeting was over. |
||
− | In previous meetings, the "marshal" had never intervened, yet this time he actively intervened. Because |
||
− | of this, Yuuki's plan also more or less needed to be changed in some places... |
||
− | Never mind, there's nothing wrong with that. As expected, my army seemed to be able to be placed next |
||
− | to the Empire. The Mecha Legion forces were the biggest and most in the way, but most of them were |
||
− | going to execute the Jura Grand Forest invasion. I didn't expect to see even the Warlord Legion I sent |
||
− | Vega to infiltrate in to strike, but the Hybrid Legion alone should be able to pull off a coup. |
||
− | Following the original plan, the mainstay of this coup was placed on Vega, who intended to lay all the |
||
− | blame on him in case of failure. |
||
− | Of course Yuuki's troops would also be secretly supporting them. It should be said that Vega is in |
||
− | charge of the fake action, and the main action is actually Yuuki's. |
||
− | Now to be forced to dispel that thought, but he thought it was generally okay. |
||
− | Because as much as he thought, the dumbass Calgurio seemed to be going to act. |
||
− | It would be better to say that Calgurio was a military general than to say that the man was a soldier. |
||
− | Fighting was indeed strong, but the man was not willing to take risks, too obsessed with strategy and |
||
− | winning 100 percent. And he was greedy enough to not count the loss at this time if there was a reason |
||
− | worthy of his presence. |
||
− | Simply put, just create the motivation to give it to him. |
||
− | The Jura Tempest Federation is rich, and has new technology worth taking. |
||
− | Just tell Calgurio that the underground maze hides these things... |
||
− | Of course talking to him directly would make the other person suspicious, so it was better to make the |
||
− | other person think that Yuuki was trying to get those things. |
||
− | Using the information and items that Gedora had brought back, Yuuki smoothly got Calgurio up and |
||
− | dancing. |
||
− | But, then again... |
||
− | "Look at that look on your face. What's wrong?” |
||
− | Yuuki questioned the man sitting across from him, Gedora. |
||
− | "Mmm. About the ‘marshal’..." |
||
− | “Marshal?" |
||
− | "Right. She was so anxious, I thought there should be some reason behind it.” |
||
− | "Anxious? Does it look like it?" |
||
− | |||
− | Gedora's face was frozen for that little reason. It seemed to Yuuki that he didn't need to care so much |
||
− | about these things, but Gedora seemed to be hung up on something. |
||
− | "But then, at today's meeting, I was thinking that the man was also a terrible monster. Seriously, I don't |
||
− | know if I would have won if I hadn't actually fought her—it’s pretty awesome.” |
||
− | Even without having to fight each other, Yuuki could see how much strength most people had. |
||
− | Nowadays, with his awakening of extreme skills, he can even see through the hidden strengths of his |
||
− | opponents. |
||
− | Even such a Yuuki couldn't tell how much the other party was capable of, and it must be possible to |
||
− | know how dangerous that person was without much explanation. |
||
− | "Whenever His Majesty Rudra is about to change generations, he will name the 'Marshal'. This time |
||
− | was no exception, and both the previous and previous generations were included, always guarding His |
||
− | Majesty the Emperor's safety. It is because of the power of the king at the pinnacle of the empire that he is |
||
− | called 'marshal'. But even so. To the best of my knowledge, no record has been kept of the 'marshal's' |
||
− | comments on the military. But this time it's why..." |
||
− | "Marshal" is a tough guy, which is a big miscalculation in Yuuki's opinion. |
||
− | But those are to be expected. |
||
− | This is because that most powerful demon lord, Guy Crimson, seems to have a particular problem with |
||
− | the Empire. Even if it wasn't Yuuki would rightfully think there was a ghost behind it. |
||
− | Why would Guy Crimson leave the Empire alone when he’s clearly so strong? |
||
− | The arrogant demon lord did not act for some reason. |
||
− | Was it because someone on this side of the Empire had made him so wary that Yuuki was so suspicious. |
||
− | If that person is the "marshal", then he can accept that possibility without saying a word. |
||
− | Anyway, when this war expands and the world goes into chaos, there should be a huge shift by then. In |
||
− | this way, we may see what's been hidden behind all this time! |
||
− | Yuuki began to think about the aftermath, forcing himself to suppress a surge of pleasure and snicker |
||
− | there. |
||
− | Seeing Yuuki like this, Gedora sighed, but he really couldn't keep worrying. Gedora regained his |
||
− | composure and began to discuss future plans with Yuuki. |
||
− | "By the way, Yuuki, I'll follow the plan. Nowadays, it is not necessary to take revenge on the West and |
||
− | hope to avoid war if you can.” |
||
− | "This kind of capricious request doesn't work, does it? So far, they have clearly been inciting others to |
||
− | war.” |
||
− | "Yes, there's no denying that. |
||
− | Gedora is also a very egoistic man who doesn't care what anyone says about him. As long as both |
||
− | himself and his beloved partner are safe and sound, nothing else matters at all. |
||
− | |||
− | He is the great wizard, but not a god. |
||
− | He didn't get cocky and feel like he could do nothing, making a clear distinction between what he could |
||
− | and couldn't do. |
||
− | It was because Gedora was such a man, and this was the last time he would serve the Empire, that he |
||
− | desperately advocated avoiding war. |
||
− | Everyone says that Demon Lord is the enemy of humanity. |
||
− | There is absolutely no resistance to the demon lord, and it would be wise to essentially abstain from |
||
− | each other from the beginning to the end. |
||
− | Not wanting to be hostile to the Demon Lord, Gedora also had contact with the now long-dead Demon |
||
− | Lord Clayman. It was through him that even Yuuki knew him. |
||
− | It is all about defeating the West and defeating Ruminism. |
||
− | The reason for allowing the demon lord to dominate the rich territories was so that the demon lord |
||
− | would not covet the territories of other nations—so that they would not develop such ambitions—and |
||
− | there was nothing wrong with Gedora's approach. |
||
− | While all of this eventually became meaningless, it was also because of this that Gedora, in turn, |
||
− | wanted to stop the Empire from continuing on the wrong path. |
||
− | Plus Gedora had already seen the demon lord Rimuru first hand. |
||
− | He was a very gentle man, and Gedora thought it wise to live with him with an ordinary heart. And the |
||
− | friend who was there, Adalman, looked like he was living a very happy life, even though he looked |
||
− | nothing like he did when he was alive. |
||
− | What surprised him even more was the fighting strength of that country. |
||
− | As a matter of fact, Adalman's strength should be on a par with Gedora's, and even his mission was |
||
− | only to guard the 60th floor of the underground maze. He seems to have been assigned to the seventy |
||
− | levels, and even so, there are still people outside of him and people outside of him. |
||
− | Of course, the real subordinates are everyone else. |
||
− | It's stupid to be an enemy of such a country. |
||
− | Gedora was so convinced. |
||
− | That's why he had an idea. |
||
− | It was thought that the empire would be defeated in this war. |
||
− | I don't know what Shinji thought of them, but for Demon Lord Rimuru, Gedora always felt that this |
||
− | person was deep and unpredictable. Partly because of this, too, he was particularly opposed to going to |
||
− | war. |
||
− | Although the result was regrettable, he fulfilled his pact with the demon lord Rimuru. |
||
− | |||
− | Successfully getting the Imperial's attention to the underground labyrinth, again he just had to figure |
||
− | out how to handle himself. |
||
− | "Those who do not listen to me, what will happen if they do not do what this one says. This old man |
||
− | will apply for a final audience with His Majesty, after which he will travel to the Monster Realm.” |
||
− | "This declaration of betrayal speaks volumes.” |
||
− | "This is not betrayal. I just live my life as I wish. Yuuki, I won't break up with you because of this. If |
||
− | you are in trouble, please come to me." |
||
− | Gedora is a man who, though I am a man of my own accord, is still very kind to those close to him. He |
||
− | seemed to like Yuuki so much that he said that to him. |
||
− | "Ahahaha, please teach me more then!” |
||
− | With a bitter smile on his face, Yuuki nodded. |
||
− | "But I became a newcomer when I arrived in that country. The trust of the other party must be |
||
− | accumulated in the future. Even if you want to use the old man, it's useless, you have to remember that." |
||
− | "This is outrageous! Even if you think so, you can't say such things!” |
||
− | "Cut the crap. A neurotic guy like you who doesn't speak so clearly can't convey it to you at all. By the |
||
− | way, speaking of nerve-rackers, I was too late to say hello to the clowns. Now you're sending them off |
||
− | somewhere to do something weird?” |
||
− | "Sort of. If I tell it to you now, you'll probably tell it to Mr. Rimuru, so I'll leave it at that.” |
||
− | "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! That's right. Then I won't ask, you go and tell them, if you get into trouble |
||
− | come to me.” |
||
− | "Thanks, I'll have them do that.” |
||
− | After answering that, Yuuki smiled along with it. |
||
− | He was also very fond of Gedora. This loyalty to one's self, this way of being, looks a little flashy. |
||
− | The two smiled at each other for a moment, then shook each other's hands. |
||
− | "Then I'll be going. Yuuki, you want a big coup or whatever But—!” |
||
− | "I got it. You just can't kill the Emperor, right?” |
||
− | "Mmm. Since you know, that's fine. Farewell then!” |
||
− | With that, Yuuki said goodbye to Gedora. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Gedora's request to see the Emperor has been accepted. |
||
− | Should the emperor be admonished?—wondered Gedora nervously. |
||
− | |||
− | Even if he went up, he wasn't sure His Majesty was listening. Even so, the other party is at least the |
||
− | object of his loyalty so far and has a share of love, so he wants to do his loyalty while he can for the last |
||
− | time. |
||
− | "His Majesty is already waiting for you.” |
||
− | The man in charge of leading the way said so to Gedora, and he followed the close attendant who |
||
− | covered his face down the passage. |
||
− | The corridor connected to the upper part of the building was rubbed until it glowed and a light red |
||
− | cherry blossom could be seen. |
||
− | That's Manen Sakura. |
||
− | These petals never wither and are used as symbols of imperial prosperity. |
||
− | "Still as beautiful as ever. But the Japanese from the other world don't seem to like it very much." |
||
− | “So?" |
||
− | "Mmm. He said there should be 'the beauty of desolation', that is 'the beauty of destruction'. It's because |
||
− | the cherry blossoms fade that they look beautiful and dreamy. That's one way to look at it. Isn't that right, |
||
− | Kondo-sama?” |
||
− | “.......” |
||
− | Under the cherry blossom tree, a well-featured man appeared. |
||
− | "I should have been invisible.” |
||
− | "Yeah. I didn't find a single trace of it either. Only, it's supposed to be a hunch, right? There was a sense |
||
− | of vagueness, as if anticipating the danger ahead.” |
||
− | In response, Gedora pulled out the staff he loved to use. |
||
− | Unknowingly, the near-servant had disappeared. |
||
− | "I can't let you see His Majesty." |
||
− | “Why?" |
||
− | "I'm not going to tell you why, and even if you did, there's no point.” |
||
− | Lieutenant Kondo replied with a side, still holding the blackened iron in his hand. |
||
− | Southern-style large automatic pistol—the first automatic pistol in Japan. |
||
− | "Are you going to kill me?” |
||
− | Even as Gedora questioned with a sharp gaze, Lieutenant Kondo was indifferent. |
||
− | “Kondo...you...!" |
||
− | |||
− | Gedora was about to raise his voice further and shout, when just then his chest hurt and the man fell |
||
− | backwards. |
||
− | He wasn't careless, and Gedora was familiar with guns, had been paying attention to the movement of |
||
− | Lieutenant Kondo's fingers, and hadn't heard the shots. |
||
− | Beyond that, the point is... |
||
− | The pain in his chest was coming from behind, it wasn't from a gunshot, it was from being stabbed by a |
||
− | short knife, and as consciousness blurred, Gedora made the judgment as above. |
||
− | That means it wasn't Lt. Kondo who did it, but someone else... |
||
− | "Why did you do it?” |
||
− | "Because this man is dangerous. If we let the traitor go, it will be a hindrance to His Majesty's future |
||
− | rule.” |
||
− | The man's voice struck Gedora as a former acquaintance. But what makes people unbelievable, and |
||
− | even suspect, is that they have hallucinations before they die. |
||
− | "However, this man is also a friend of His Majesty..." |
||
− | Gedora's consciousness drifted away, and Lt. Kondo's voice grew smaller and smaller. |
||
− | This time Gedora is really going to die. |
||
− | Is it poison? It's been done flawlessly. It's all about punishing me for betraying His Majesty Rudra... |
||
− | but... |
||
− | It does kill you to go on like this. |
||
− | Petals of cherry blossoms that would never wither fluttered, and in the midst of that beauty, Gedora |
||
− | made his final bet. |
||
− | He unleashes pre-placed magic... |
||
− | Gedora's realization interrupted this side. |
||
− | Chapter 5: Before the War |
||
− | After sending Gedora to the Empire, interrogation time followed. |
||
− | It's Shinji and the others...no, it's Ramiris. |
||
− | There were a few things in there that were concerning. |
||
− | She's going to bully me, and there must be something else she's keeping from me. |
||
− | "Huh, how come...I'm not hiding anything...?” |
||
− | Behaving distinctly suspiciously, Ramiris had a flushed look on her face. |
||
− | It's obvious at first glance that something is being held back. |
||
− | |||
− | No cake from now on—just after the threat was made, Ramiris answered with a speed as fast as a |
||
− | machine gun. |
||
− | "You, you said you had something to ask. What is it, Captain?” |
||
− | And call me captain...never mind. |
||
− | Go spit and lose, so I started questioning. |
||
− | "That being said, Adalman has become stronger than I know, so let's leave that aside. What about the |
||
− | others? Didn't think that Albert alone could repel Shinji and the rest, and hadn't heard that there was still a |
||
− | Necromantic Dragon. Something strange isn't happening on the other floors too, is it?” |
||
− | Speaking of which, Albert is no longer just a slightly stronger demon. |
||
− | He has become a Paladin of the Dead, and in addition to his physical abilities, he also possesses |
||
− | excellent skills and is able to make the most of them. In the past when he was still a Death Spirit Knight, |
||
− | he was evenly matched against Hakurou when he fought, and now Albert had no idea how strong he was. |
||
− | "Albert, he's been mentoring that young man Arnaud, hasn't he? And then this time, to try his hand at it, |
||
− | he challenged the bottom floor again..." |
||
− | “Pause!!!” |
||
− | I hurried to get Ramiris to stop explaining for a moment. |
||
− | Albert instructed Arnaud, which I didn't understand. |
||
− | Arnaud is the captain of the Order of the Paladins and is quite a handful. Yet still he is not in the |
||
− | position of a guide, but rather is being guided? |
||
− | I didn't understand a word of what Ramiris was saying. |
||
− | "That is to say, after Arnaud and the others were scolded by Hinata, they got up and challenged the |
||
− | underground maze once again. This time, it was because the Floor Guardian Colossus was still under |
||
− | development, so they broke through the seventy levels.” |
||
− | "Hmmmmm, then what?" |
||
− | "And then those guys lost again!" |
||
− | "Kuahahaha! That was fun!” |
||
− | Ramiris explained happily. |
||
− | Veldora nodded along, watching him laugh as if he found it amusing. |
||
− | It should be really fun then, I guess. |
||
− | <<Answer. There are record-keeping battles.>> |
||
− | Really? |
||
− | |||
− | Master Raphael, King of Wisdom you are awesome! |
||
− | Come back later to enjoy the record, and for now, focus on Ramiris’ instructions. |
||
− | "So where did they hit Arnaud?” |
||
− | “Most came to the Dragon Pass on the ninety-sixth to ninety-ninth floor. There are additional terrain |
||
− | effects there that should be harsh on flesh-and-blood humans.” |
||
− | "When I think about it, it seems to me that..." |
||
− | "They lost the next level to the next floor guardian in one fell swoop. The look of running away while |
||
− | crying can only be described as a joy.” |
||
− | Hey, hey, hey, that's too evil, right? |
||
− | Hey, the next floor guardian? |
||
− | "Weird? Is the eighty level barrier demon lord that strong?" |
||
− | "Huh, why do you say that?” |
||
− | "It's nothing. I'm just saying that Arnaud is at least one of the Ten Saints, and his strength should be |
||
− | comparable to that of the old demon lord like Clayman, right?” |
||
− | I realized one thing when I asked the question myself. |
||
− | Come to think of it, even Adalman and Albert seem to be able to defeat the pre-Awakening Clayman. |
||
− | With that undetermined Necromancer, even facing the awakened Clayman, he should be able to defeat it. |
||
− | "This, this......” |
||
− | Under the impression that I seem to have assigned Zegion to be the floor guardian of the 80th floor. |
||
− | Could it be that he feathered himself from his chrysalis state and evolved into a full body? |
||
− | I hear that Veldora has been working him out, but that also seems a bit puzzling to me. |
||
− | Because Zegion is an insect-like creature. |
||
− | What he teaches about something as dubious as the "Veldora Style Killing Arts" is how to live it. I left |
||
− | it alone because it was a pleasure to watch Veldora, but I probably should have thought about it more |
||
− | seriously. |
||
− | I used my cells to allow the wounds on Zegion to heal, and the shell was repaired with "magic steel". |
||
− | Perhaps because of this, he was able to move quickly and seemingly summon dependents. |
||
− | Miss Treyni had already endorsed him, so I was okay with that. |
||
− | But this arrangement is like having a worm-like beast that can move at high speed after a slow-moving |
||
− | puppet, and playing with people in this way. |
||
− | "Hey, how's Zegion now?" |
||
− | |||
− | I was about to further question the seemingly suspicious response of Ramiris, but Veldora jumped in |
||
− | first. |
||
− | "My apprentice Zegion has been completely converted. Now a warrior of the world, inheriting the |
||
− | skills I taught you! |
||
− | “.......” |
||
− | "Not only that! Arnaud, and a few of them are simply not enough to see without my apprentice Zegion. |
||
− | Someone who slaughtered them to death was the seventy-ninth layer of Domain Guardians!” |
||
− | I've got the situation. |
||
− | Arnaud and the others lost to the Seventy-Nine Tiered Realm Guardians, the Queen Bee Apito. |
||
− | Not only is she capable of super-fast action, but she also possesses the ultimate toxins. |
||
− | Arnaud and his fellow Paladins had especially honed their swordsmanship, and even with this kind of |
||
− | skill, there seemed to be no way to run into her. |
||
− | Later Arnaud they were stabbed all over the head by Apito's dependents and heard that a line of people |
||
− | were running away in tears... |
||
− | How ridiculous is that—I want to scream. |
||
− | "Say it clearly. Say it clearly! I've been busy with work these days!” |
||
− | "Because because! I'm not the only one, even Master says it's cultivation, to exercise that bug!” |
||
− | "Stupid, stupid! You betrayed me!" |
||
− | "Because it's not fair that only Master is acting like he's not doing anything!” |
||
− | “Coo-woo-woo......” |
||
− | I guess Veldora had a hand in that. |
||
− | Running into something so interesting, everyone will want to join in. |
||
− | But I had a feeling of being betrayed. |
||
− | They hid it from me, only they were playing by themselves...... |
||
− | No, handing it to these two was the wrong decision. |
||
− | It's something to reflect on, but one thing concerns me. |
||
− | "I say, I’m curious from a moment ago, what do you mean by training Zegion?” |
||
− | He's a bug, isn't he? |
||
− | Could it be that Zegion's complete metamorphosis is capable of turning into a humanoid? |
||
− | Turns out I was correct in my speculation. |
||
− | |||
− | "So, you finally noticed? I've already figured out you're going in the wrong direction, but it's funny that |
||
− | way, so I'm not telling!” |
||
− | Well, it's not surprising how arrogant Veldora can be... |
||
− | Looks like I was completely screwed this time. |
||
− | I began flipping through the records of the underground maze, asking Master Raphael, the King of |
||
− | Wisdom, to show the images. The next thing you know, Zegion has turned into a slender humanoid form. |
||
− | That's it. |
||
− | Shion once defeated the worm-like beast, Razul, at Ruberios. |
||
− | Zegion had the look of the strong to messy Razul, exuding the air of a strongman. |
||
− | Because he evolved into a humanoid form, he was heard to have learned combat skills as well. This is |
||
− | the gift of anomalous evolution. |
||
− | The same is true of Apito on this point. |
||
− | She had a beautiful figure, like a woman, and one thing only occurred to me as I watched. One should |
||
− | be alert if Hinata is guiding her. |
||
− | I thought they were just doing mock battles over and over again, looks like they were really taking |
||
− | instruction. She did learn combat skills, and Apito's movements were pure. |
||
− | It seems that there is also combat training with Zegion to learn high strength combat skills. |
||
− | The proof is that Arnaud and the rest were flopped. |
||
− | |||
− | "Then Arnaud seemed to have re-examined himself...” |
||
− | They let the mood return and began to walk through the underground maze from the beginning. |
||
− | But lost to a knight at the 60th level. |
||
− | It was Albert, the Paladin of the Dead, who was the strongest Knights of the Templars hundreds of |
||
− | years ago, and who was the confidant of the "Immortal King" Adalman. |
||
− | "Then they were completely repaired by Albert, that's what happened.” |
||
− | Albert beat the hell out of Arnaud and the rest of them on his own, and later asked, “You seem to have |
||
− | changed your name to Paladin lately, and even your quality has deteriorated?” |
||
− | After hearing that, Arnaud was angry and took out the Watcher's Skill to fight, but even the Must Kill |
||
− | Five Color Spirit Sword couldn't hurt Albert. |
||
− | Albert manipulated the swordsmanship of his life with physical abilities only found in magical things, |
||
− | and it was said that even Arnaud was no match for him. |
||
− | Immortal bodies do not tire and can recover even from attacks that cause physical damage. Seriously |
||
− | it's foul, there's no way to beat an opponent if you can't take advantage of his weak attributes to attack. |
||
− | And with the Holy Demon Reversal of Adalman, the level of invincibility increases a bit more. |
||
− | There's nothing they can do about it—I think so. |
||
− | Because of the absorption of the magical elements inside the labyrinth, Adalman and the others evolved |
||
− | into higher-order magical creatures. Arnaud and the others came over just in time for the challenge, |
||
− | thinking that this man was very unpicky about timing. |
||
− | But you can actually think the other way around. |
||
− | It would be lucky to be here to learn from scratch with the strongest knights of hundreds of years ago. |
||
− | Time comes now. |
||
− | The members of the Order of the Paladins under Arnaud all came to be mentored by Albert, and they |
||
− | alternated in groups, cultivating on one side. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | That's about it. The 60th floor turned into a danger zone... |
||
− | "What about the other floors?” |
||
− | When I hear this side, I know it in my heart too. |
||
− | Adalman and Zegion are not the only ones who must have evolved abnormally. |
||
− | The result was just what I expected. |
||
− | From the Underground Maze, was born the masters known as the Ten Lords of the Labyrinth |
||
− | (Labyrinth Ten). |
||
− | |||
− | Maybe their fighting ability is comparable to the main subordinates, too. |
||
− | Adalman needs no further explanation, his subordinate Albert being one of them. |
||
− | As for Apito, who completes the abnormal evolution, she also seems to have turned into a Labyrinth |
||
− | Ten and is titled "Bug Queen". |
||
− | As for Zegion, he even became the most powerful of the ten. |
||
− | There was also the Nine-Tailed Beast Kumara, who could become an adult by absorbing the demon |
||
− | beasts that her tails turned into, and that was her true form. |
||
− | "Then allow me to speak next!” |
||
− | With that said, Ramiris informed the Labyrinth of the current distribution of forces within the Labyrinth |
||
− | and an update. |
||
− | Start from the ground up, in that order. |
||
− | Following Milim's instructions, Ramiris carefully cultivated four dragons with only attributes, and |
||
− | these guys beautifully evolved into Dragon Kings. |
||
− | It's all because of the daily absorption of a large pile of magical elements from Veldora. |
||
− | There were four in total: the Flame Dragon King, the Ice and Snow Dragon King, the Gale Dragon |
||
− | King, and the Earth Shattering Dragon King. |
||
− | I really don't want to know this, but it's reality. |
||
− | This isn't over. |
||
− | The floor guardian of the ninetieth floor was the Nine-Tailed Kumara of the Nine Beasts. |
||
− | The guardian of the eightieth floor is the "Bug Emperor" Zegion. |
||
− | Apito, the "Bug Queen" of the Seventy-ninth Level, the Guardian of the Realm. |
||
− | The floor guardian of the 70th floor - Adalman, the "Immortal King". |
||
− | The vanguard of the 70th level - Albert "Paladin of the Dead". |
||
− | Plus the fiftieth floor guardians Gozu and Mezu. |
||
− | Actually, Gozu and Mezu are not part of the Labyrinth Ten. As for the last of the Labyrinth Ten, it was |
||
− | Beretta who was responsible for being the administrator. |
||
− | "Personally, I don't want to get involved in this kind of trouble—ahem, this honor should be given to |
||
− | someone else...” |
||
− | While talking, Beretta looked over to Treyni and the Flame Giant—wrong, it should be Charys. |
||
− | "Alas, I have to take care of Lord Ramiris, and there's this big job to do.” |
||
− | "So do I. I'm Lord Veldora's only confidant. It's a lot of work just to take care of the master. |
||
− | |||
− | With a beautiful smile, Miss Treyni said so. |
||
− | Charys seems to have been played by Veldora, but he himself seems content. It doesn't look like there is |
||
− | any intention of taking on any other work. |
||
− | I sighed inwardly, thinking that the two men's thinking patterns resembled a certain housekeeper. |
||
− | "You seem to be having a hard time, Beretta." |
||
− | "You can understand, Lord Rimuru!” |
||
− | I kept nodding my head. |
||
− | In addition to re-affirming how deep my bond with Beretta runs, I confirmed a few things in passing. |
||
− | First of all, who should be in charge of the Labyrinth Ten? |
||
− | The Underground Maze balances interests and substantive interests and is a facility that several of us |
||
− | operate together. In fact most of it had to rely on the power of Ramiris, but what was certain was that it |
||
− | couldn't be messed with without Veldora's mana. |
||
− | In this way, the question arises, which is who the Labyrinth Ten should obey. |
||
− | As far as the chain of command was concerned, it should have been attributed to Ramiris, but... |
||
− | "On that note, we have interviewed each of them, in the form they wish!” |
||
− | Speaking of which, Ramiris began to explain. |
||
− | Beretta followed Ramiris, unchanged. |
||
− | Each of the dragon kings were under Ramiris and did seem to enter into contracts. |
||
− | The Dragon Kings are self-aware and has their own consent to this. |
||
− | Then there are the other members. |
||
− | Not only did Kumara become good friends with the children, but life in this land was satisfying to her, |
||
− | and her gratitude to me seemed to break through the skies. She also boasted about replacing Ranga as my |
||
− | pet. |
||
− | Zegion and Apito liked me very much and expressed their desire to honor me as their lord. |
||
− | Not to mention Adalman. He seemed to have gotten something wrong and even worshipped me as a |
||
− | "god". |
||
− | Albert, too, was indoctrinated by such an Adalman and looked as if he was going to offer his loyalty to |
||
− | me through Adalman. |
||
− | That's about it, these five men became my minions. |
||
− | Both Gozu and Mezu seem to stay in the labyrinth to work, I think it would actually be possible to turn |
||
− | them into Ramiris's minions, but... |
||
− | |||
− | They themselves politely declined to become a part of Ramiris' men, wishing to take orders from me. |
||
− | Also true. They used to be a race of believers in power and might judge Ramiris by her appearance. |
||
− | "Not so! Didn't you name them Rimuru? It seems to make them happier than paying them, so they say |
||
− | it's the only thing they can't compromise on.” |
||
− | Well, so it turns out. |
||
− | It felt good to hear them say that. |
||
− | Next time I encounter them, I’ll be kind to these two as well. |
||
− | In this way, while observing the three previous intruders in action, I found the situation inside the |
||
− | underground maze to be surprising. |
||
− | This is what I mean by astonished to the point of dumbfoundedness, and it's certainly a good thing that |
||
− | the guardians have become stronger. Yet they've evolved beyond belief, which is a bit disturbing. |
||
− | The faint-hearted have this bad habit, I guess. |
||
− | Those aside, with the Labyrinth Ten, even if the Empire fought over, they could still rest assured. |
||
− | Only in the face of general challengers, I ordered them to release mana appropriately. Otherwise, it |
||
− | would be impossible for the average person to breach the maze. |
||
− | It always felt sad that everyone had to challenge a maze that had several Demon Lord level opponents. |
||
− | There were only a hundred layers to guard to the end anyway, but that was all that needed to be handed |
||
− | over there to Veldora. |
||
− | The other floors—hopefully everyone will attack at least as far as near the 80th floor. |
||
− | Since we've been building it so hard, I hope you can see what a maze can do—presumably based on |
||
− | this mood. |
||
− | But those will have to wait for the day when peace is restored. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | After confirming the current situation inside the maze, I looked around at the various guardians. |
||
− | I wanted to be sure and see for myself how far they had evolved—grown. |
||
− | The results exceeded expectations. |
||
− | With such a huge amount of battle power, even if the Empire attacked, I felt that I wouldn't lose as long |
||
− | as I was inside the maze. |
||
− | The next few days passed. |
||
− | The surveillance magic is finally complete, so I'm going to experiment. |
||
− | |||
− | It is located at the "Strategic Military Control Combat Command Post", commonly known as the |
||
− | "Control Room". |
||
− | It felt cool to read it smoothly and imposingly—that’s probably how it felt, after consulting with |
||
− | Veldora and deciding on the name...but after calming down and reflecting a little, it felt too long. |
||
− | Honestly, I think we're talking to the wrong person. |
||
− | Benimaru and the others only knew it as the control room, and there were very few people who knew |
||
− | what the original name was. |
||
− | Veldora's private room was located on the hundredth floor of the labyrinth, and the control room was |
||
− | located next to his room, with access from the usual combat conference room. |
||
− | If the metropolis on the ground was isolated in the labyrinth, we would be using this control room alive |
||
− | as a base camp. |
||
− | The preparations for the war were flawless. |
||
− | If it was a day job, that would actually make me personally happier. |
||
− | Surveillance magic brings good results. |
||
− | We set up several large screens that are also useful at martial arts conventions, and let those screens |
||
− | shine out in different places separately. |
||
− | There were various areas within the Great Forest of Jura, as well as trade routes to the Dwarven Realm |
||
− | that became available to begin monitoring in various key areas. |
||
− | Even the seaway connecting the Kingdom of Farmenas, the top of the Great Mountain of Canaat, was |
||
− | smoothly reflected. |
||
− | The principle is simple. |
||
− | That said, the physical magic I developed, "Megiddo", is also useful for allowing spirits to manipulate |
||
− | lens-shaped water droplets. |
||
− | Huge mirrors unfolded high in the air to find the expanded image of the destination. We let these |
||
− | images reflect and then transmitted the informative images. |
||
− | Referring to what Moss did, I sent my "doppelgänger" slimes to various places as a medium to unleash |
||
− | magic. Therefore, it will be connected to the "space domination" launched by me, so that data can be |
||
− | transmitted directly without the slightest error. |
||
− | Those clones are all very small and not self-conscious, and as long as I'm not focusing on that side, |
||
− | they don't drain energy. It wouldn't be easy to ship them near the location you wanted to see, but Souei |
||
− | and Moss said they would try to help. |
||
− | It's an excellent system with very low energy costs. |
||
− | A name for the system was also given to the physical magic—“Argos (God’s Eye)“. |
||
− | The high resolution image is shown on the screen with the "King of Wisdom" processing. |
||
− | |||
− | You can stay in the warm control room to confirm the status of the scene. Everyone was so happy when |
||
− | I finished this wonderful spell. |
||
− | Diablo, in particular, was particularly excited, so let's just pretend he didn't see it. |
||
− | Next, as this surveillance system is completed, there is actually one more benefit. |
||
− | You can stay in this control room and unleash the "Megiddo" at the location shown on the screen. |
||
− | I was surprised when I actually finished the experiment. Aiming at the feet of Gobta, who had been |
||
− | training in the plaza, and hit a shot to try it, not expecting it to work. |
||
− | Gobta startled the entire crowd into a jump, and his face was unforgettable. |
||
− | "You idiot! It's your fault!” |
||
− | Instead, I preached to him, when in fact Gobta was not wrong. |
||
− | On top of that, the performance of "Megiddo" had gone up. |
||
− | This was originally magic that Great Sage had made the best adjustments to produce, but it didn't seem |
||
− | acceptable enough to Master Raphael, the current King of Wisdom... |
||
− | We made further precision modifications, resulting in a system that allows several satellite lenses to |
||
− | float in mid-air at any time. |
||
− | Because of the connection with “Argos”, the “Megiddo” can be unleashed at night. The power was |
||
− | more or less low, but I managed to get the light to reflect between the satellites, causing the light to gather |
||
− | into a beam. |
||
− | Seriously, my efforts seem to be misplaced. |
||
− | What actually created the satellites were big spirits, and I was just supplying the mana. The complex |
||
− | arithmetic is handed over to Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom, and is very simple to operate. |
||
− | Of course there is no energy dissipation during the day, and the power is greater. |
||
− | The amount of light and heat that can be operated has increased and can be used like a hot-wire cannon. |
||
− | If the opponent is a human army, maybe I can get them all killed without even moving a step. |
||
− | All the previous magical transformations couldn't help but make one feel this way. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | After confirming the success of the experiment, I returned to the office. |
||
− | At this time, Shuna happened to come over and told me that there was a visitor. |
||
− | Don't look at our country, it's actually a lot of guests. |
||
− | Anyway, it's not too much to say that most of my work is in entertaining guests. |
||
− | |||
− | All that's left is to develop the magic, or to conceive of interesting merchandise and then distribute it to |
||
− | the right people to do it. After that comes the management of the labyrinth operation, or being the subject |
||
− | of Myormile's consultation...all sorts of things. |
||
− | Play is also part of the job. |
||
− | That's probably the case, but hosting guests is paramount. I'll do it all seriously. |
||
− | Led by Shuna, I went to the reception room, only to see Shinji and the others waiting with nervous |
||
− | faces. |
||
− | They fled to this country and I've been able to ask all the things I've been able to ask these last few |
||
− | days. |
||
− | Of course it wasn't torture, they had a choice, and the three of them were being questioned in a peaceful |
||
− | manner in separate rooms. |
||
− | I have told them that they can do whatever they want with their free time and they should have time to |
||
− | figure out how to conduct themselves. |
||
− | The reason they are coming over today is to tell me what they have decided. |
||
− | "So you've decided on what you want to do?” |
||
− | Shinji and the others were confused and didn't know whether they should take office in our country or |
||
− | become free-spirited adventurers. |
||
− | If they continue to be adventurers, these people can go and challenge the maze and live a privileged |
||
− | life. |
||
− | The downside is that now they know how strong the lineup is in the maze and can't see the future. |
||
− | I have the Floor Guardian Colossus Statue set up on the 60th floor, but it should be a struggle to really |
||
− | cure them to deal with something like this. |
||
− | Plus even if they broke through this layer, there was still an Adalman line waiting for them on the |
||
− | seventieth floor. No matter how you think about it, it's a dead end. If you ask them if they're going to |
||
− | spend their whole life there, they're going to feel very annoyed. |
||
− | Because it's been seen, they'll feel very unfulfilled doing the job. Even if you can make money, life will |
||
− | become monotonous and boring. |
||
− | But Adalman and the rest have gotten stronger than I expected, so I don't have much left to laugh at |
||
− | people now. |
||
− | Thinking logically in general, one doesn't expect to grow so much—evolution, I should say—so that's |
||
− | something that can't be helped. |
||
− | Forget about that. Forget it. |
||
− | What will happen to the other challengers, and I'll leave that out of my mind. |
||
− | So what happens when you come to work in our country? |
||
− | |||
− | At best, the appointment is only a temporary assignment, but a secure life is guaranteed. Only we're |
||
− | about to go to war with the Empire, and Shinji and them seem to be worried about whether they'll be |
||
− | forced into battle. |
||
− | Personally, I don't want to force them, but I also can't assert that they won't suffer the ripple effects. I'd |
||
− | better not mind my own business and talk nonsense and wait and see how Shinji and the others judge. |
||
− | "Report. I, the three of us rather, as a result of our discussions, came to the conclusion that we wanted |
||
− | to be able to work in His Majesty's country of Rimuru. After all, Master Gedora is also going to serve this |
||
− | country, and we would love for this country to hire us. I wonder if that's convenient?” |
||
− | Shinji said this with a nervous face. |
||
− | The other two also nodded with serious expressions, looking like they didn't object. |
||
− | "Got it. In that case, you are welcome to join.” |
||
− | "Yes, thank you!" |
||
− | "I'll try my best!" |
||
− | “...I'll work my ass off." |
||
− | Just like that, Shinji and the rest became part of this country. |
||
− | Then things are moving in that direction, come and see what work to get them to do. |
||
− | "I'm going to let Grandpa Gedora manage the 60th floor. Ask him to study the Floor Guardian Colossus |
||
− | Statue and expect to have him possess it in the future.” |
||
− | The old grandfather had a keen curiosity and seemed to have a keen interest in the matter. As soon as I |
||
− | showed him the Floor Guardian Colossus Statue, he yelled with excitement. |
||
− | It's just sent to Adalman's side first for now, but it should be nice to have him as a floor guardian on the |
||
− | 60th floor in the future. |
||
− | "So you guys don't want to go to this war, right?” |
||
− | "Ah, yes. There are people we know over there, if that's okay..." |
||
− | The way Shinji replied, it didn't look like he wanted to do that very much. |
||
− | That being the case, instead of coming over to be my men, it would be better to have them go to the |
||
− | labyrinth as researchers. |
||
− | Thinking about this side, I decided to introduce Shinji and them to Ramiris. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | I bounced forward through the maze and came to the Institute of Ramiris. |
||
− | "Ramiris, should we try to get Shinji and the others to work on your side?” |
||
− | "Ah, Rimuru! They're the ones from before, right?” |
||
− | |||
− | "Yeah, that's them.” |
||
− | Ramiris had been looking for assistants, but could not find any decent talent. |
||
− | A researcher from another country could not have been casually sent by Ramiris. Having said that, a |
||
− | |||
− | magical creature with not enough intelligence was not strong enough, and could not understand the pie-in- |
||
− | the-sky ideas of Ramiris. |
||
− | |||
− | It's a good thing there's Dino, but he's not reliable enough alone. |
||
− | Shinji and the rest happened to show up at this time, and were arguably just the right talent for the job. |
||
− | "Yoo-hoo! I'm Ramiris. You guys want to be new assistants and come work with me?” |
||
− | “This......” |
||
− | Shinji didn't know how to answer, and looked as if he hadn't realized what kind of person Ramiris was. |
||
− | "Fantastic! Hey, Shinji! There are real fairies here!” |
||
− | Mark was there yelling in surprise. Was it his first time seeing one? I don't know how long he's been in |
||
− | this world, but if seeing the fairies surprised him like this, then that guy was more innocent than I thought. |
||
− | "I've been looking for an assistant. How about for a paycheck? We're short-staffed, and we've earned it |
||
− | by finding decent educated visitors to the Otherworld—that’s what Rimuru said before!” |
||
− | Ah, I can't believe that Ramiris is so talkative. |
||
− | Although that's true. |
||
− | The "otherworldly visitor" is highly skilled and flexible in its ideas. They'll be on the field soon, and I |
||
− | hope Shinji accepts them if he can. |
||
− | “...I agree. It's more peaceful to do research." |
||
− | Zhen was direct. Presumably, Zhen was just like that, and Shinji seemed to have made up his mind. |
||
− | "Thank you very much, then!” |
||
− | Hearing such a response from the other, Ramiris flew around happily. |
||
− | And then held up a flat chest while looking like she was the best... |
||
− | "Hmph! You guys seem to be that good. Good, you're all qualified. But you must obey my orders when |
||
− | you work!” |
||
− | She gave an ultimatum to Shinji and the others. |
||
− | Turning your face is like flipping a book, even I was surprised to read it. That floppy look just now was |
||
− | like a hallucination. |
||
− | To say that this is very much in the style of Ramiris, is very true. |
||
− | |||
− | Regardless of Shinji's shocked face, Ramiris straightened out the working conditions in a flash. |
||
− | The monthly salary is three gold coins. |
||
− | That translates to thirty-six a year, plus dividends. |
||
− | That said, both me and Ramiris are in the mood to give money, and it's best not to expect too much |
||
− | from the dividends. |
||
− | Instead, the burden of food and clothing would seem to be placed on the shoulders of the woman. She |
||
− | was probably trying to use our canteen, but that part was fine. |
||
− | That's how it was. Shinji's relocation was settled in one fell swoop. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | A few more days passed after that. |
||
− | It seems that the three of them are also used to the workplace and now work as both right and left hands |
||
− | of Ramiris. |
||
− | That part is fine, I'm more worried about Gedora. |
||
− | As soon as he returned to the Empire, he cut off contact with us. |
||
− | The old grandfather was very shrewd, I think he's fine, but... |
||
− | I'm starting to worry now and hope he contacts us. |
||
− | While thinking about it, I went to the control room today to discuss it with Benimaru. |
||
− | On the screen for surveillance, the image I got with the "Argos" was reflected there. |
||
− | The images came from various locations, but today was no different. |
||
− | I would also like to gather intelligence within the Empire's territory, but it would be satisfying to have |
||
− | images of the military borders for now. |
||
− | A large number of soldiers were gathered there, around the perimeter of the security base. It's the only |
||
− | area that's always in a hurry. |
||
− | "There doesn't seem to be any movement today either." |
||
− | "Yeah. That said. This magic is really convenient. This is the magic Lord Rimuru has been working on |
||
− | lately, right?” |
||
− | There were only a few of us today, so Benimaru's tone was less preachy. |
||
− | I personally prefer it this way, it feels more relaxed. It was only unfortunate that in front of the others, |
||
− | Benimaru would revert back to a polite attitude. |
||
− | But there were exceptions, and that was when Souei or Diablo were present. |
||
− | |||
− | It felt a lot like a group of loser friends, and I loved it so much that sometimes the four of us would go |
||
− | to Ingracia Kingdom for a drink together. |
||
− | "Yes! What makes this magic so great is that it all starts with the softness of thinking. The energy cost |
||
− | to spend is low and the effect is great. In order to unleash this magic, the complexity of the calculations is |
||
− | as beautiful as a work of art, and it does not drag on at all. So...” |
||
− | “Pause...! That's it. You'll never stop bragging about it, just wait until I'm gone and tell someone else, |
||
− | okay?” |
||
− | A slight oversight turns into this. |
||
− | It bothers me that Diablo will start bragging about it. |
||
− | This magic is indeed powerful, but only with Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom, can it be practiced. |
||
− | It's a little embarrassing that it's not entirely out of my league. |
||
− | "Shut it, Diablo. If you don't act a little more restrained, you will cause trouble for Lord Rimuru.” |
||
− | "That's not possible. What the hell are you talking about, Benimaru? Nothing of the sort, right Lord |
||
− | Rimuru?” |
||
− | "No, Benimaru is right. You're always talking too much about the long way and the short way.” |
||
− | Diablo must be warned indeed this time. |
||
− | |||
− | He put on a greatly distressed expression, became well depressed and must have been acting anyway. |
||
− | It's no big deal. |
||
− | I had heard that Diablo was a very dangerous demon, and I was worried about what to do. But after |
||
− | thinking it over and over, it turns out that this guy was always a weirdo. |
||
− | Even that Guy kept getting caught up in him, and coping was seriously downright foolish. |
||
− | As I found out about this, I'm not going to be able to cut corners anymore. |
||
− | "Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, |
||
− | blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, |
||
− | blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, |
||
− | blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah.......” |
||
− | "I told you to stop it!” |
||
− | I told you so, didn't I? |
||
− | This guy is not reflecting at all. |
||
− | Slightly in a sterner tone he said exactly. |
||
− | A sudden report interrupted our relaxing time. |
||
− | "Rimuru, someone teleported directly into the maze! Based on this reaction, I think it's our newest |
||
− | grandfather!” |
||
− | "Got it. I'll be on the 70th floor in a minute.” |
||
− | I stood up, and this action alone seemed to make Benimaru and Diablo sense that something was up. |
||
− | They were so good that, in addition to being impressed, I briefly informed them of the main points. |
||
− | "Gedora seems to be back, but it sounds like something must have happened. I'm going to make sure.” |
||
− | "Got it. Then I will continue to be on guard here.” |
||
− | "In that case, let me be Lord Rimuru's escort." |
||
− | “Please." |
||
− | It's times like these that Diablo feels particularly reliable. |
||
− | If only this was his usual attitude...no, better not think about it. |
||
− | Diablo is excellent, but the difference is too great. With regret, I headed for the living room that had |
||
− | been allocated to Gedora. |
||
− | Turns out Gedora was really there. |
||
− | There was no need to worry about whether he was safe or not, he was alive and well. |
||
− | |||
− | "Oops, I thought I was going to die.” |
||
− | It didn't look anything like the dying Gedora said so. |
||
− | The only people gathered there, except for us, were the Adalman group. |
||
− | After a while, Ramiris and Veldora also rushed over, knowing that Gedora was okay and went back. |
||
− | "What happened to the result?” |
||
− | "Back to your word, here's the thing. This old man advocated anti-war at the Imperial Council, |
||
− | following Lord Rimuru's orders. In the end, however, there was a tendency to go to war. But this is all to |
||
− | be expected, so considering it a final act of loyalty, I intended to go directly to His Majesty Rudra to make |
||
− | a petition.” |
||
− | Then Gedora applied for a meeting with the Emperor, and the application was accepted. |
||
− | The day of the appointment came and it was today. |
||
− | Gedora said that in the emperor's chambers he was assassinated by someone. Those things happened |
||
− | just minutes ago, less than ten minutes apart. |
||
− | Ask him if he's all right. It's not a good way to see the occasion. |
||
− | "Yes, I have the Resurrection Bracelet for you." |
||
− | "Yes, Lord Ramiris is quite powerful, and it was thanks to something like that that I was able to save |
||
− | my life. I thought that something like this might happen, so I set the return magic first.” |
||
− | Seeing that he was safe and sound, I figured that might be the case. |
||
− | His brain was moving really fast. As long as you return to the labyrinth, no matter how badly injured |
||
− | you are, even if you are about to die, you can still be safe with the "Resurrection Bracelet". |
||
− | After witnessing real-life cases like this, I re-affirmed that the power of Ramiris was practical. |
||
− | Having said that, to be able to set up magic beforehand, Gedora really has a way with that. He seems to |
||
− | have taught this move to Razen, so I'll practice it next time. |
||
− | I have "thought acceleration" on me, and perhaps even more powerful magic can be created through |
||
− | alignment combinations. |
||
− | "Then who attacked you?” |
||
− | Even if one were to find someone in our country who could defeat Gedora, there shouldn't be that |
||
− | many. Gedora was always on guard, and seemed to be thoroughly defended through magic, so even if he |
||
− | was sneakily attacked, he shouldn't lose to his opponent... |
||
− | "In this regard, the other party is able to keep me out of sight, even if it is too late to confirm the other |
||
− | party's true identity. But the thought of who the other party might be just makes it a little hard to |
||
− | believe...” |
||
− | Speaking of which, Gedora turned his back to me and showed me the torn cloak. |
||
− | |||
− | The injuries to the body have healed, but the equipment has not recovered. The cloak left marks that |
||
− | looked very much like it had been corroded, and at a glance you could tell it wasn't just a physical attack. |
||
− | "A stab in the heart from the back, huh?” |
||
− | ''The defensive spells built with magic have also been broken. It looks like there are people there who |
||
− | use very interesting moves.” |
||
− | Diablo also had a look of admiration on his face, the opponent seemed to have come from no small |
||
− | place. |
||
− | There should also be people on the Imperial side who are strong enough to kill me. Maybe it was the |
||
− | same guy who assassinated Gedora, and it's best to assume there are other masters around. |
||
− | Gedora didn't seem quite sure who the enemy was. He wanted to investigate a little, so the matter was |
||
− | left to Gedora. |
||
− | It didn't sound like Gedora was lying, it looked like he was really confused. It seems too early to trust |
||
− | Gedora, so I decided to observe the situation first this time. |
||
− | "Anyway, it's really good that you're okay. Now that it has been reaffirmed that the Empire is an |
||
− | opponent that cannot be taken lightly, we will be more careful in the future.” |
||
− | "The words of Lord Rimuru are sufficient. Even if we investigate further, we won't be able to get any |
||
− | information that will be refreshing.” |
||
− | It seems Diablo thought so too. |
||
− | Gedora nearly died trying to get that information, now it's time to be satisfied with having that. |
||
− | Thinking about this side, I comforted Gedora while listening to him explain the situation. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | According to Old Grandfather Gedora, the Empire was preparing for war. |
||
− | Once an empire wants to go to war with another country, none of them will declare war first. |
||
− | Because they think the emperor is unique and does not recognize other nations. |
||
− | That being said, it was at best an outwardly created image. In fact, they also have bonded with the |
||
− | Dwarven Kingdom and have not interfered with them ruling their own country. |
||
− | When it comes to invading other countries, the Empire is ready for anything. So they will not declare |
||
− | war, but rather persuade other nations to surrender. |
||
− | That too is limited to one time. |
||
− | If they obeyed, then so be it; if they did not, there would be war and then the Empire would attack |
||
− | without mercy. |
||
− | How self-righteous and arrogant is this country? |
||
− | You can't make friends in the international community in such a difficult country! |
||
− | |||
− | I began to worry about it, but the Empire was never part of the international community. |
||
− | Thus, international law, as laid down by the Western consultative councils, has not been ratified, and |
||
− | once war is waged it is not a matter of right and wrong. |
||
− | What agreements to make in case of defeat, what to do with prisoners, what acts to forbid in case of |
||
− | war—that sort of thing, the empire did not make any agreements at all in that regard, so the Western |
||
− | countries were very afraid of them. |
||
− | No wonder it's scary. This is really scary. |
||
− | Maybe even killing people would be justified, and losing to the Empire in a war would be the same as |
||
− | losing everything. |
||
− | I don't think there's even a chance to talk about compensation. |
||
− | For everything belongs to the Empire, and the defeated nations have no right to speak of. |
||
− | If you want to negotiate with the Empire, you should at least fight them to a draw. |
||
− | That being the case, there's no need for us to drain the water. |
||
− | It must be won and lost in one fell swoop and the root of the scourge must be cut off. |
||
− | Now that the empire's movements have been determined, it's time to think about what to do when the |
||
− | war begins. |
||
− | The first step is to set up an operational integration headquarters in the control room. While that just |
||
− | sets the mood, this kind of thing is important. |
||
− | Benimaru and Souei would stay here from time to time. |
||
− | When Souei is able to send the clones around the world to conduct reconnaissance operations, it's not |
||
− | just my Argos that he can rely on. He will work with Moss and can gather very accurate intelligence. |
||
− | That way we're a few steps ahead of our opponents. |
||
− | Honestly, in this world of warfare, wait for the two armies to meet before they really start fighting. |
||
− | They would put out scouts and use long-range magic to monitor the enemy's movements, but it was |
||
− | generally assumed that this was something that would be done soon after an encounter with an opponent. |
||
− | We all have the idea of intelligence warfare, but I don't think any other country will be able to find an |
||
− | army that has so thoroughly intensified its surveillance of enemy forces. |
||
− | Hinata and Gedora have also told me about this, and it shouldn't be my own imagination, but the fact |
||
− | that it's true. |
||
− | “These...these images are from the air...?" |
||
− | "Kufufufufu. It was generated through the magic of Lord Rimuru. All it took was a little bit of magical |
||
− | essence, and the magical reaction had gone to the outside of the atmosphere. The number of people who |
||
− | can sense these reactions must be very small. It probably takes a super intuitive ability just to sense it." |
||
− | |||
− | "Yes, indeed. I'm also confident in my magical senses, but this magic is so natural that it's hard to |
||
− | imagine someone manipulating it behind the scenes..." |
||
− | |||
− | "Exactly! Even high-ranking magicians who were good at using magic would be fine, if only three- |
||
− | legged cats probably couldn't detect it. It's really impressive. You think so, don't you?” |
||
− | |||
− | "That's what I thought! It's really quite a bit of magic!” |
||
− | Somehow, Diablo put on a smug look and began to show off to Gedora. Gedora agreed with him, with |
||
− | a look of excitement. |
||
− | “Shion." |
||
− | "Yes, sir!” |
||
− | This was really in the way, so I ordered Shion to take them to another room to isolate them. |
||
− | When the scene regains its tranquility, we cut to the chase. |
||
− | Returning the surveillance image from high in the air was a foul move. |
||
− | Think about it, people. |
||
− | It wasn't long ago that it bothered them which route they would attack from and things are now like a |
||
− | joke. |
||
− | This was because not only the suspicious routes, but even the vicinity of the border with the Empire |
||
− | could be watched, and once they were out and about, they would be able to see clearly. |
||
− | We can see all the situations on the board, but the opponent seems to be playing blind chess. |
||
− | They can only see their pieces. As long as we're not too young, we can't lose even if our opponent is a |
||
− | good chess player. |
||
− | There was no need to send high commanders to check their male soldiers, we had an absolute |
||
− | advantage. |
||
− | Besides, there are no rules to fight. |
||
− | The people who win say everything is right. |
||
− | The other side's unilateral aggression, that's beyond horrifying. Apart from the fact that there is no |
||
− | convention to fall back on, anything can happen in war. |
||
− | But I made a rule anyway. |
||
− | "Do not shoot at the general public!” |
||
− | The rule is this. |
||
− | Of course, it is strictly forbidden for us to take the lead. And once I declare the war over, no attacks can |
||
− | be launched after that. |
||
− | I'm sure no one will go against my will to disobey this order. |
||
− | |||
− | Today, in this control room, our subordinates are gathered together. |
||
− | The commander was Benimaru, with Hakurou as an advisor. |
||
− | Souei is the head of the intelligence service. |
||
− | Plus Rigurd, and the three heads of power who supported him on the side—Rugurd, Regurd, and |
||
− | Rogurd. |
||
− | On this side of the female lineup, there are Shuna and Lilina. |
||
− | As well as Rigur, Kaijin and Kurobee, who silently supported everyone behind them. |
||
− | Vesta and Myourmile serve as consultants. |
||
− | On the side of the chiefs of the various armies were Gobta and Gabil, plus Geld, who I had asked to |
||
− | interrupt his work. |
||
− | I also called in the three female demons—Testarossa, Carrera, and Ultima. |
||
− | Diablo looked like he was reflecting, so I allowed him to participate. He got along well with Shion, |
||
− | standing in his usual fixed position. |
||
− | To find a reference, I also had Gedora and the Shinji trio take their seats together. |
||
− | Someone came late, and he is the one who is now the spiritual pillar of the people. |
||
− | "Wait a minute. How did I become a pillar of the people's hearts? Please don't talk nonsense, for |
||
− | goodness’ sake!” |
||
− | Oops, accidentally speaking your mind? |
||
− | Masayuki snapped at me. |
||
− | Watching Masayuki and I interact like this, somehow Gedora didn't even look away. |
||
− | Maybe there was something that mattered to him, it was possible to ask him when the meeting was |
||
− | over. |
||
− | The last remaining members were two more. |
||
− | That's Veldora and Ramiris who came to help. |
||
− | Beretta, Miss Treyni, and Charys were also all waiting in the corner of the room. |
||
− | These are the full members of the above. |
||
− | I nudged Ranga, who was sitting next to me, and looked around at everyone sitting in the chair. |
||
− | "I thought it would not be necessary to say much about the meeting that brought you here today to |
||
− | discuss how to fight the Empire. Benimaru and I had already thought about the approximate combat plan, |
||
− | but we also wanted to hear from everyone. Please take the floor.” |
||
− | |||
− | “Yes!" |
||
− | That's the thing, the meeting is about to begin. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | We began to look at the images, which reflected the gathering of the Imperial army. |
||
− | Something made of steel rumbled and moved against the track. |
||
− | That's a chariot. |
||
− | We observed from above that the number of war vehicles was two thousand. |
||
− | "Wait, no! Why are there chariots there?" |
||
− | As soon as I saw those things, the thought immediately came to me. |
||
− | I hastened to ask Shinji about it, and found out that there are modern weapons in the Empire that use |
||
− | the knowledge of the "otherworldly visitors" to develop modern weapons using science and technology. |
||
− | Using an internal combustion engine, which is an alternative to petroleum, mana is equipped with an |
||
− | internal combustion engine that replenishes energy by circulating the atmosphere. It's a well thought out |
||
− | system with both heat dissipation and magicule supply. |
||
− | This chariot is capable of a wide range of applications, if only to compare performance, slightly |
||
− | surpassing the highest performance chariot in the native world. |
||
− | According to Gedora, the Imperial side analyzed the magic center-controlled power furnace excavated |
||
− | from the ancient ruins and then modernized it. It seems that the magic stones will also be replenished and |
||
− | used as fuel. |
||
− | If only for general use, they would harvest from nature, and I've heard that magic stones are used in |
||
− | battle. |
||
− | Not only is it possible to travel at more than 100 km/h, but it seems to be fine even when it encounters |
||
− | treacherous roads. |
||
− | I've heard that it's also possible to float slightly off the ground and float in mid-air, although this will |
||
− | consume energy. |
||
− | Seriously, I found out we were a step late. |
||
− | If only we had developed it too, that chagrins me. There was no thought of developing chariots in a |
||
− | world full of knights. |
||
− | We've built the train, but it's one step away from being a chariot. |
||
− | But we don't even have a car here, so we build chariots. In addition, it is important to think a little bit |
||
− | about this. |
||
− | It's convenient, but it's dangerous. |
||
− | |||
− | Everyone will want one by then, but asking me if I could have one for everyone, I don't think I can. |
||
− | There is also the problem of energy depletion, and no matter what one thinks, there will be car owners |
||
− | and carless people. |
||
− | I think the goal is to build cities that don't need cars. |
||
− | When all this construction is tidied up, I’m thinking of developing cars that rich people will be |
||
− | interested in. |
||
− | Making access to these cars their goal—that’s probably how it will feel. Let everyone have a dream, |
||
− | and for the sake of status, it's not too bad to buy something fancy. |
||
− | But all this will have to wait until after the war is over. |
||
− | Because it's not just the chariots that are surprising. |
||
− | And boats flying through the air. |
||
− | Really—it took a lot of work just to swallow that scream. |
||
− | With something like that, it's a lot easier to transport. If used in war, the problem of supplies can be |
||
− | solved as well. |
||
− | Also, I found myself being too self-righteous. |
||
− | There was always optimism that we were the only ones who could take over the airspace. |
||
− | We'd like to develop something like that too—it’s been thought of before, but in reality it's not possible. |
||
− | To build a ship that can fly through the air, that's not something that can be done overnight. |
||
− | I think it should take a while, but developing something isn't that simple. All of the merchandise was |
||
− | wrongly thought out and finally corrected to the point where it could actually be used. |
||
− | This time I should compliment the developers on the Empire side in good conscience. |
||
− | So you can't blame me for wanting to grab a developer unharmed. |
||
− | If I were to think more flexibly, more freely, and then ask people to develop those things, then we |
||
− | would now—no, don't think. |
||
− | It's useless to be chagrined here, so let's make that a topic for the future. |
||
− | When this war is over, I want to try to develop all sorts of things in a more liberal way. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | The current state of the empire is just as it’s seen. |
||
− | I've known this kind of thing in the world before, but some people are seeing it for the first time. |
||
− | Those people could hardly hide their surprise, staring at the images with dazzled eyes. |
||
− | "The total number of invaders is estimated to be in the millions! Anyway, as we've seen, the military |
||
− | weapons on the Imperial side are also intimidating, but we still retain superiority. Everyone rest assured.” |
||
− | |||
− | The most important element in warfare is how much mastery you have of the enemy's fighting power. It |
||
− | is at this point that we have equated the enemy's unreserved presence. |
||
− | According to the calculations of Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom, the total number of the enemy's |
||
− | army was in the millions. The turnout was a real mess, but I still don't think we'll lose. |
||
− | Because that's how we're doing right now. |
||
− | "I've heard from Gedora's side that there seem to be three major legions within the Empire. One of the |
||
− | legions is called the Mecha Legion, and they have the chariot unit that just appeared in the picture. |
||
− | They're called the Magic Chariot Division, and they're the main force of the enemy.” |
||
− | Speaking of which, I began to explain the inside story of the Chariot Force. |
||
− | Gedora gave more information than that. He had gone to a war meeting on the Imperial side and told us |
||
− | everything he heard. |
||
− | The story of Gedora's escape must have been passed back, and it's possible they could change the battle |
||
− | plan, but I don't think the outline will change. |
||
− | After all, there was still Yuuki on the Imperial side, and it seemed like his goal was to stage a coup. |
||
− | In order to disrupt the other legionnaires, the guy would surely assert that Gedora was dead, using no |
||
− | need to keep an eye on him. |
||
− | And Gedora also said that Calgurio, the Mecha Legion's army chief, had fallen for the bait I had sown. |
||
− | The underground labyrinth is full of resources and treasures, trying to get ahead of the competition. |
||
− | That being the case, he shouldn't want to see a drastic change in the battle plan and is likely to accept |
||
− | Yuuki's proposal. It is dangerous to operate according to one's own speculations, but it is easier to |
||
− | speculate on the enemy's purpose of action by watching how Calgurio arranges his army. |
||
− | I have just finished my statement, and Gobta has taken the lead. |
||
− | "May I ask, will my regiment stay in the hotel town and fight those chariots?" |
||
− | That's a great entry point. It should be said that he himself has been assigned to the post of chief of the |
||
− | army, so it is a matter of life and death, and it must be asked. |
||
− | Gobta always slept during meetings and I now thought that he had grown. You have to be responsible |
||
− | to grow up... |
||
− | "What's the point of asking such a question as a matter of course? You are to lead the First Corps in |
||
− | slaughtering this chariot corps.” |
||
− | I was still deep in emotion when Benimaru said just that. |
||
− | Gobta was greatly shaken, and the whole people were shaken. |
||
− | "Why haven't I heard...” |
||
− | He was there alone to shred his thoughts. |
||
− | |||
− | Well, I know exactly how you feel. |
||
− | "You don't think we're going to have to hold down a hotel town, do you?" |
||
− | Gobta asked the question with a deadpan face and I smiled at him. |
||
− | "How can...! Based on the performance of the chariots I just heard, you should be able to win if you |
||
− | use the right method, but I don't know how much damage will be done. Basically it's more difficult to |
||
− | defend than offense, and the Green Legion has no real-world combat experience and will probably just |
||
− | become a dartboard for chariots. So we can't fight at all by just holding on.” |
||
− | To reassure him, I explained it thus. |
||
− | I asked Hakurou to back up Gobta, and he seemed to see what I was thinking from the start, nodding |
||
− | his head frequently as he listened to me. |
||
− | "What's to be done?” |
||
− | "It's the chief's job to think about things like this, but it's hard to do at first. Benimaru, you explain.” |
||
− | This time I ordered in high spirits. |
||
− | In fact, I'm like Gobta in that I don't know anything about the military side of things. The details were |
||
− | left to Benimaru. |
||
− | The good thing about me is that I'm forgiving of myself. |
||
− | If Gobta is working hard and growing, I can make it easier. |
||
− | So I'd love to see Gobta make more of an effort, while listening to the Benimaru instructions with him. |
||
− | "Listen up, Gobta. The hotel town is an important stronghold, but there's nothing to worry about losing |
||
− | it. If it's broken and rebuilt, it's a good idea to take it away and take it back. The only problem is that it |
||
− | hurts the residents. But in this regard, Rimuru-sama has already thought of a countermeasure. An order |
||
− | has been issued for the residents to evacuate to the capital ‘Rimuru'." |
||
− | Hmmm. |
||
− | Knowing that the Empire would be in action, I began to have them evacuated. The evacuation will take |
||
− | some time, but it should be done before the Imperials arrive. |
||
− | "Ah, so there really are fewer people.” |
||
− | "I guess so. Your job is to keep those remaining residents safe and sheltered as well. Come back here |
||
− | afterwards.” |
||
− | When Benimaru finished, he pointed to a certain location, which came from the large map spread out |
||
− | on the table. |
||
− | The official name is the armed power, Dwargon. It's their central city. |
||
− | “Huh?" |
||
− | |||
− | "Look at this image. It looked like the Imperial Army would let their forces spread out, launching |
||
− | invasions from several routes. Some troops have entered the Great Forest of Jura, but the chariot units |
||
− | have not moved. One can tell by the direction of this troop's march that they intend to move along the |
||
− | foothills of Canaat’s great mountain. The trees are less dense there and the army is less affected when |
||
− | marching.” |
||
− | "Hmm, that's right..." |
||
− | "You don't get it, do you? Never mind. All you have to do is defend the Dwarven Kingdom.” |
||
− | While speaking, Benimaru picked up the pawn representing the Gobta Legion and placed it in front of |
||
− | the Dwarven Kingdom. Next, take out the Dwarven Legion's pawn and place it with the Gobta Legion's |
||
− | pawn. |
||
− | "You will fight with them.” |
||
− | “Oooohhhhh......!" |
||
− | It looked like Gobta had finally figured it out, looking both surprised and excited. |
||
− | This battle plan was based on information given by Gedora. |
||
− | I've made a deal with Gazel. |
||
− | The Empire's target was the Dwarven Kingdom, and according to the alliance pact, I revealed this |
||
− | matter to Gazel. At the same time, it said it would send reinforcements as agreed. |
||
− | And of course, Gazel found the Empire's actions to be haunted. The opponent repeatedly asked for |
||
− | permission to march, and Gazel seems to have refused to the point of annoyance. |
||
− | And he seemed to have seen that the impatient empire that would soon be waiting would act. |
||
− | My offer is also cause for celebration for Gazel and is good for both of us. |
||
− | I decided to give up the hotel town and would rebuild if it was destroyed. However, as long as we don't |
||
− | use it as a battlefield, the Empire shouldn't be destroying that place recklessly. |
||
− | We'll get the hotel town back soon, even if we give up. |
||
− | "The reason why the Empire chose to pass through in a conspicuous place was to let us know that they |
||
− | would march in from this side. A big action move like this would have caught anyone's eye.” |
||
− | "That is to say—is this a demonstration?” |
||
− | Gobta this guy, he actually knows these tough words. |
||
− | You're learning, you little brat...I'm a little impressed. |
||
− | "That's right. This route is located right on the border between Dwargon and the Jura Tempest |
||
− | Federation. Both countries will indeed notice that it is most appropriate to test the other's movements in |
||
− | this way. If the other side casually comes over to pick a fight, they can use that as an excuse to go to war |
||
− | immediately. Of course, we have strictly forbidden our personnel to strike, so they will be warned first. |
||
− | Do you understand me?” |
||
− | |||
− | “Yes." |
||
− | "If we hadn't made our move, the Imperial Army would have crossed the great river of Ameld and |
||
− | come to a place that overlooks the front entrance to the Dwarven Kingdom. There is a large plain without |
||
− | trees, perfect for laying out an army.” |
||
− | "So that's it...” |
||
− | "It is impossible for King Gazel to remain silent in such a state. They will send troops to confront them |
||
− | and deal with each other. On that point, as do we, the Empire will be an enemy to our two nations, the |
||
− | Jura Tempest Federation and Dwargon.” |
||
− | Benimaru moves the pawns on the map and illustrates them in a way that seems shallow and easy to |
||
− | understand. |
||
− | "According to Mr. Gedora, it seems that the Empire is on guard to avoid being encircled by the Dwarf |
||
− | Kingdom and the Jura Tempest Federation, but if this location is suppressed by them, there is no way to |
||
− | do it. The opponent has been waiting for a long time, so it makes no tactical sense to sneak up on that |
||
− | place.” |
||
− | The so-called sneak attack, this tactic is to pick when the opponent is careless. |
||
− | Now that the other side has figured out our strategy, there's no point in doing so, and that's where it |
||
− | works against us. |
||
− | "So we're going to meet it from the start. Then attack from the front and completely crush their army!" |
||
− | Speaking of this side, Benimaru let Gobta's chess piece go against the one representing the Empire. |
||
− | "Oh, oh, oh...!" |
||
− | Gobta looked on in admiration. |
||
− | The other subordinates didn't seem to have a problem with it either, but I wonder what they think about |
||
− | the war power gap? |
||
− | "Third Army Commander Gabil!” |
||
− | “Yes!" |
||
− | "Your job is to keep a vigil over the people who took refuge in the past. Watch from the air to see if |
||
− | anyone is running too slow or in distress, and lend a helping hand when you can.” |
||
− | "Yes, sir!” |
||
− | "Also, after successfully leading everyone to shelter, you go directly to help Gobta. If the timing is |
||
− | captured well, we should be able to meet him before the Imperials arrive.” |
||
− | "My legions move the fastest in the Jura Tempest Federation. We will definitely catch up!” |
||
− | Gabil responded confidently to Benimaru. |
||
− | But it really shouldn't be easy to do. |
||
− | |||
− | While those residents are relocating, I plan to put the full speed train to use. However, even out of the |
||
− | train, it still takes a while for tens of thousands of broken people to move. |
||
− | Conversely, the Imperial Army was moving at an abnormally fast pace. |
||
− | Even taking into account the effects of the legion's magic, the calculations were astounding, speculating |
||
− | that they could advance eighty kilometers a day. |
||
− | The Reichs are still near the national border. It was about 1,500 kilometers from the intended site of the |
||
− | war. At this rate, it would take about twenty days for the Imperial Army to arrive at the site of the |
||
− | scheduled war. |
||
− | The reason for this marching speed is that every soldier has undergone reconstructive surgery. I've |
||
− | heard that even if you don't eat or drink for a week, you'll still be able to move, and your maximum |
||
− | combat speed will definitely be faster. |
||
− | It is said that without supplies, the chariots can move at an average speed of ten kilometers per hour. |
||
− | Even at night they could absorb magical elements that could be paired with the chariot's energy |
||
− | replenishment intervals to rest. |
||
− | It is indeed a bad idea to wear yourself out before the war has even begun. |
||
− | Gedora's instructions cut to the chase, and I had these in mind when I did my calculations with |
||
− | Benimaru. |
||
− | “—that's just the way it is, the Imperial Army may be arriving here faster than one might think. |
||
− | Everyone, be careful!” |
||
− | Benimaru concludes with this sentence, and then proceeds to the next stage of the narration. |
||
− | "The main army of the Reichs would have been here, as Gobta just said, it was a demonstration. It's |
||
− | also known as a fake move. Their main army will actually aim their operations directly here!” |
||
− | Benimaru said as he pulled out another Imperial chess piece of the same color. Several pieces of this |
||
− | color were then placed in various parts of the great forest of Jura. |
||
− | Pretend the chariots are their main force, the real main force is actually configured somewhere else is |
||
− | it? |
||
− | We were able to see the enemy's movements clearly, and honestly, I just thought, “Yes...” |
||
− | "In case things go beyond our expectations, there's Geld guarding this place! Geld, you need to get all |
||
− | your minions back from all places as soon as possible.” |
||
− | "I know. I've already communicated it using the "Thought Communication". It won't be long before |
||
− | everyone comes to my side to rally.” |
||
− | Benimaru and Geld seemed to have a tacit understanding and didn't need to say much to reach a |
||
− | consensus. Not bad for a Geld, really reliable enough. |
||
− | After that, Benimaru's gaze returned to the map. |
||
− | |||
− | "The main force here should continue to operate on a hidden trail. It was a pity that with Lord Rimuru's |
||
− | spying magic, 'Argos' couldn't even see what was going on inside the forest. This is the time to switch to |
||
− | Souei.” |
||
− | As soon as Benimaru's words were finished, Souei nodded and stood up. |
||
− | "The forest is dense with grass and trees, so it's difficult to watch from high above. Even trying to get |
||
− | my men to lurk in there, the area is too large and there is a risk of being discovered. So I went to ask |
||
− | Moss. This guy put out many 'clones' of extremely small size that could receive information. They |
||
− | couldn't be expected to exert their fighting abilities in such a situation, but ''Divergent'' seemed to have no |
||
− | problem even if they were knocked down. The eastern part of the Great Forest of Jura is currently under |
||
− | Moss' surveillance. He already has the relevant information and knows that the Imperial Army is divided |
||
− | into several squads and is marching in the area, so it is our intention to break them up individually.” |
||
− | Souei revealed a cold smile when he finished. |
||
− | It felt a little scary, and thankfully he was on our side. |
||
− | It is possible to break through individually, but it will be a problem if the main force runs out |
||
− | afterwards. So the battle plan that Benimaru came up with was to wait for the other side to gather to a |
||
− | certain point. |
||
− | "Since the purpose of the Imperial Army is the underground labyrinth, let's bring them in and clean up |
||
− | again. If there were any other troops left on the ground, the Second Corps led by Geld and my main force |
||
− | would slaughter them from above.” |
||
− | The battle plan is simple and straightforward. |
||
− | But what is most puzzling is the battle power gap. |
||
− | No one has been picking on that since just now. I wonder what people think about this? |
||
− | Shouldn't it be my turn to ask at a time like this—I was confused for a moment, when the control room |
||
− | was surrounded by a shout. |
||
− | "I see! It’s a relief to have Gabil-kun come over as well. We're going to win this one!” |
||
− | "It's so good to hear you say that! I'll make a big splash when I get there, and I won't lose to Mr. |
||
− | Gobta!” |
||
− | "Originally, I was worried that I wouldn't get a chance to play this time, so I'm sure it's Shogun |
||
− | Benimaru-san. Leave me the greatest honor of guarding my country. I'll definitely put this power to good |
||
− | use!” |
||
− | It was because Benimaru had just assigned those three army chiefs to do those things that they had that |
||
− | reaction. |
||
− | Not only that, but every civil servant was also excitedly exchanging words. There wasn't a hint of |
||
− | sadness, even the three female demons were chatting happily. |
||
− | I also think it will be us who win in this war. |
||
− | The inner feeling is easy, but that doesn't mean it's all unnerving. |
||
− | |||
− | Yet everyone doesn't seem worried at all, it's amazing. Even Gobta, who at first seemed to be in a state |
||
− | of delusion, was now full of energy. |
||
− | I felt uneasy despite having Hakurou as an advisor to follow him. |
||
− | "After listening to Benimaru's explanation, is there anything you don't understand?” |
||
− | I tried to ask, but no one came forward to question it. |
||
− | Instead, Benimaru jumped out to speak for everyone. |
||
− | "Rest assured, Lord Rimuru. We are not worried about losing the war. But that doesn't mean we think |
||
− | we won't lose, but because we will fight to the best of our ability. We have enough to overcome, and a |
||
− | magnificent battlefield. If we lose the war in this way, we ourselves are too incompetent to follow the law |
||
− | of the weak and the strong.” |
||
− | He smiled brightly when he finished. |
||
− | The other monsters reacted in the same way, even Shuna, who was a female, and others. |
||
− | They weren't afraid to lose to each other, afraid to run away from the matchup. even more... |
||
− | I always felt like I could relate to their mood. |
||
− | In that case, I'm going to do my best. |
||
− | "Testarossa, Ultima, Carrera!” |
||
− | “Yes!" |
||
− | The three female demons stood up without coincidence at their names being called and bowed to me. |
||
− | It was here that I gave the order to the three of them. |
||
− | "You will follow the generals of the various legions and support them in their operations!" |
||
− | "Understood, Lord Rimuru. The council side will be handed over to Cien. Until this war is over, I will |
||
− | also join the war.” |
||
− | "Finally, it's my turn! I'll take care of it, Lord Rimuru!” |
||
− | "My Lord, please look forward to it. I will show you all my strength!” |
||
− | The three demons raised their faces and spoke happily. |
||
− | I nodded and introduced the three of them to the generals. |
||
− | "Testarossa, you go with Gobta." |
||
− | "Yes, I'd love to.” |
||
− | Seeing Testarossa respond in such a way, Gobta looked dubious. |
||
− | |||
− | "No problem? It's hard for a woman who hasn't fought in a war like this to come to the First Legion, |
||
− | right?” |
||
− | He uttered words that were frightening. |
||
− | Several of them are very vicious "primordials", and I didn't understand this until recently, so I don't |
||
− | seem to be in a position to say anything about anyone else, but seeing the hobgobs who don't know what |
||
− | to fear makes me feel so scared. |
||
− | You...will be slaughtered—-though I thought so, I didn't say so. |
||
− | Because it seems more fun that way. |
||
− | "Gee, I'm counting on you." |
||
− | Testarossa finished and smiled, but the person who didn't dare to look straight into those eyes should |
||
− | not be just me. |
||
− | Even if the other party is Testarossa, an apology should still be given, goblin-kun. So much so, I am |
||
− | looking forward to seeing the day that Gobta discovers the true identity of Testarossa. |
||
− | By contrast, Gabil has grown. |
||
− | "I still have a lot to live up to. Please tell me more!” |
||
− | He gave a low bow to Ultima. |
||
− | According to Diablo and the various people involved, the most brutal of the three demonesses seems to |
||
− | be this Ultima. The easiest to get out of control is heard to be Carrera, but the scariest is Ultima. |
||
− | Although she will obey my orders, she will also drill holes to get revenge on the other side. There is a |
||
− | good chance that Ultima will do something like this. |
||
− | Gabil's correspondence is correct. |
||
− | Ultima seemed to like Gabil a lot, and she returned the greeting with an adorable mimicry and a |
||
− | mouthful of, "Mmm! I'm going to ask you to teach me a lot!” |
||
− | Gabil often admonished himself in his day-to-day life not to get carried away. This worked, and it looks |
||
− | like he was saved. Makes me feel like I have to pay more attention to the usual, which is important. |
||
− | There was no problem on Geld's side. He was shaking hands with Carrera. |
||
− | Both have a similar temperament and a martial arts flair, and I think they would be a one-two punch. |
||
− | That said, the combination I arranged was really good. |
||
− | If Gobta and Gabil’s counterparts switched with each other, Gobta would be in danger, right? |
||
− | That's great, I thought to myself, followed by some words to inspire the three groups. |
||
− | Only a few people know the true faces of these three women. |
||
− | |||
− | When Guy came over earlier, some of the people who had been at the meeting at the time had been |
||
− | gagged by me. It doesn't help to make people feel afraid, and I want those three female demons to |
||
− | discipline themselves. |
||
− | The order that they must never reveal their true identity and must obey the orders of the army |
||
− | commander, but they seemed to meet and do something without changing their colors, scared me. If I |
||
− | didn't know who these three girls really were, I would have been happier... |
||
− | No, I’ll trust them. |
||
− | If it hadn't been for my order, those three would have watched peacefully from the sidelines. |
||
− | All in all, that sets up three groups. With the three of them following, they can help out in case of any |
||
− | unexpected situation. |
||
− | The thought of this put me at ease. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | "So that's all there is to it, is there anything else to discuss?" |
||
− | Then it depends on how the Imperial side will act, we just have to improvise. |
||
− | The matter of working with King Gazel is also important and must be discussed in detail. But these are |
||
− | the things that the Operational Integration Headquarters should be doing. Those army chiefs all had their |
||
− | own assignments, and if there was nothing going on, they should be allowed to disband first. |
||
− | I personally thought so, but at this point someone quickly raised their hand. |
||
− | It is Masayuki. |
||
− | “That...may I interrupt?” |
||
− | "What's up, Masayuki?" |
||
− | "Actually, I have a question...” |
||
− | “Hmm?” |
||
− | "Leaving aside the question of why I was made chief of the army, there seems to be no indication as to |
||
− | when you will give my regiment, the Volunteer Corps, to take up and what part of it you will be |
||
− | responsible for...?" |
||
− | Well, turns out to be asking this. |
||
− | There should have been a lot of things that left him wondering. |
||
− | Seeing that he was only a high school student at his current age and was suddenly asked to be a military |
||
− | chief, of course he was confused. |
||
− | If it was Japan a long time ago, this might be normal, but after Japan entered the era of peace, this kind |
||
− | of thing can be a bit confusing for the young people who live there. |
||
− | But I'm having a hard time of it too. |
||
− | |||
− | Once you're back, you become a demon lord, and you have no boss to rely on. |
||
− | Thinking about it this way, I think that Masayuki is really lucky. |
||
− | "Don't you think so?" |
||
− | "That's it, I hope you explain!" |
||
− | Ah, yes. |
||
− | Even though I said a bunch of things in my head, unfortunately it still didn't seem to get through to the |
||
− | other person. |
||
− | It's a lot like making excuses when you say it, but there's no way around it. |
||
− | "All right. I'm sorry to suddenly put a heavy burden on you.” |
||
− | "Huh, no..." |
||
− | "But to stabilize the town's population, I think it's better for you to do it than for me.” |
||
− | If there were only magic creatures in town, even if war was about to start, that would be fine. |
||
− | Because they will only have high morale and no one will come out and disturb the peace. |
||
− | But those immigrants are a different story. Fear and anxiety can put them out of order, and it's possible |
||
− | that someone will come out and do something bad. |
||
− | "So at this time, I hope to use your power to ease everyone's anxiety.” |
||
− | "So that's it...it sounds like my ability should be able to do something." |
||
− | Hearing me explain it like that, Masayuki seemed to be able to accept it. |
||
− | "Waahahaha, you're so modest! I'm sure you don't want to be tied down to a particular country, as little |
||
− | me and the people underneath know! But this time, for the sake of the powerless people, I hope to borrow |
||
− | your power!” |
||
− | At this time, Myourmile looked at Masayuki with bright eyes and spoke those words. He still has a |
||
− | misunderstanding of Masayuki's strength, but I don't think it's necessary to correct it. |
||
− | That being said, it's surprising that even Hinata misunderstood Masayuki. |
||
− | Good thing. You're scary! Although I think so, I think it's best to keep waiting for the legend of |
||
− | Masayuki at a time like this. |
||
− | “...yeah.” |
||
− | Masayuki replied with a reluctant face. Seeing him make that face, it was obvious he was already |
||
− | annoyed by the whole thing. |
||
− | That's a bit pathetic, but hopefully he'll make an effort this time. |
||
− | |||
− | "Then I'll leave it to my volunteer corps to keep the peace.” |
||
− | "Please. I think you already know that, thanks to the help of Ramiris, it should be possible to keep the |
||
− | damage to the town to a minimum. Once the war starts, the metropolis on the ground will also be isolated |
||
− | into the maze.” |
||
− | This information has been communicated to the subordinates and all concerned. |
||
− | We didn't deliberately outlaw it, and while we were doing evacuation training, some people were too |
||
− | late to escape, and some rumors probably got out from their side. On the one hand, it is thought that in |
||
− | this way, we can more or less relieve everyone's anxiety. |
||
− | "Yeah! It's true that my strength is very powerful, but I was able to reach that level thanks to Master!” |
||
− | "Mmm. I divided the overly powerful magical element on my body to give to Ramiris in order to |
||
− | complete this great spell. To put it bluntly, it's friendship that wins.” |
||
− | It was thanks to Ramiris that she was able to isolate all the construction on the ground in the maze, but |
||
− | that too would have taken a little help from Veldora. This is the time when I should be frank in my thanks. |
||
− | "Thank you both, you've been a great help.” |
||
− | "Hey, is that so? Yeah, that's right! Can you say a few more words?” |
||
− | "Kuahahahaha! You can compliment us a little more!” |
||
− | "All right, all right. Thanks for the help!” |
||
− | A slight exaggeration and it becomes this. |
||
− | But this time they really helped a lot. |
||
− | Although it was isolated in the maze, everyone could see the sky and some residents didn't even notice |
||
− | that anything was wrong. |
||
− | That way they wouldn't be ravaged by the Imperial Army either, which is really impressive from that |
||
− | point of view. |
||
− | "But Rimuru, you must remember one thing.” |
||
− | “Hmm?" |
||
− | "Now let's just say that if something does happen—if Master is knocked down and the 100th floor is |
||
− | breached, the town will run out into the maze. It's called the opposite effect. |
||
− | "So that's the part that does worry me, too. But the premise for that to happen is that Veldora was |
||
− | defeated, right? If things do turn out that way, there shouldn't be time to care about what happens to the |
||
− | town.” |
||
− | If this kind of thing does happen, then we'll all be fighting as hard as we can too. There's simply no left |
||
− | over for what's going on in the town. |
||
− | "I can't lose anyway.” |
||
− | |||
− | "Yeah. And there's also the Labyrinth Ten, I personally don't think there's any need to worry about |
||
− | that!” |
||
− | Indeed, as Ramiris said, there would be basically no chance of Veldora making an appearance at all. |
||
− | However, if anything... |
||
− | "If something really happens, we're still lucky.” |
||
− | “What!? First, wait a minute! It's just that policing is okay, so what can I do if things do turn out that |
||
− | way?” |
||
− | Masayuki yelled that he didn't even have military command experience, and the rest of us thought that |
||
− | made sense. Even Myormile, who thought of Masayuki as a hero, kept nodding his head with an |
||
− | expression of ‘that's right.’ |
||
− | "Don't worry, Masayuki. I don't think you can command an army. I’m currently talking to Hinata and |
||
− | want to ask her to send someone from the Paladin Order to be your Auxiliary Officer. I think she would |
||
− | have agreed, intending to find someone to be your second-in-command and help you out.” |
||
− | "So that's it, then I'm relieved.” |
||
− | "One more thing! I will let the children be your guards, so that your personal safety—wrongly said, you |
||
− | will protect them.” |
||
− | "Whoa, whoa, whoa! If you can let the Hero guard them, those children will be safe!” |
||
− | "When, of course.” |
||
− | Sweating like rain, Masayuki agreed. |
||
− | Masayuki also knew how much strength the children had and knew that the one being protected would |
||
− | be himself. |
||
− | Besides, Chloe was there. If something really happened, she would protect Masayuki and the others. |
||
− | With that, the necessary topics were discussed. |
||
− | Everything has been thought out, but no one knows what will happen until the last minute. |
||
− | Besides that... |
||
− | Still something about it is unsettling. |
||
− | In Chloe's memory, I would die. |
||
− | There are currently masters in the Empire who can kill me—that is an undeniable fact. |
||
− | If that guy showed up, even the Labyrinth Ten couldn't resist. No, the other way around... |
||
− | <<Answer. In order to get to the bottom of the enemy, our side will set up the Labyrinth Ten.>> |
||
− | I think so. |
||
− | |||
− | It seems that Master Raphael, the King of Wisdom, put my personal safety first from start to finish in |
||
− | his arrangements. |
||
− | This made me happy and at the same time I made an awakening. |
||
− | No matter what happens, I will guard those partners. |
||
− | I don't want to hurt anyone for a stupid act like war. |
||
− | It is with this determination that we close this day's meeting. |
||
− | *** |
||
− | Things seem to be going well for Masayuki to convince the residents. |
||
− | Eventually things seem to evolve into ‘he convinced the demon lord that he had made an appointment |
||
− | to protect the town.' |
||
− | "You're a hero!” |
||
− | "So reliable!” |
||
− | Both the adventurers and the immigrants praised Masayuki, and some saw him with a complicated |
||
− | expression at the time. |
||
− | But even that look... |
||
− | "You're so adorable.” |
||
− | "It seems that the Hero still isn't satisfied with such a big concession from the Demon Lord.” |
||
− | "Exactly. It exudes solemnity and is very attractive.” |
||
− | "This town is guarded by the hero. And there's also the Demon Lord Rimuru, so even if the Empire |
||
− | fights over, there's nothing to be afraid of!” |
||
− | "Yes! Leave it all to them, that's a relief to us!” |
||
− | In the end, people's explanations turned out to be this way, and as a result, people spoke more highly of |
||
− | Masayuki. |
||
− | No one else found Masayuki very distressed. |
||
− | In this way, the town's residents still live a peaceful life. And then the day finally came. The Imperial |
||
− | Army showed up. |
||
− | The days of peace are marked with a hiatus. |
||
− | It was like a midsummer night's dream that ended abruptly. |
||
− | Immediately thereafter, the war began... |
||
− | Epilogue: Emperor’s Overlord |
||
− | "You're awake, Rudra." |
||
− | |||
− | To a man in a fancy garb in a wheelchair, a beautiful woman with blue hair asked him. |
||
− | This beauty was the one who held the reigns in the large conference room. She is the “Marshal". |
||
− | "Right. How did the meeting go?” |
||
− | "It has been decided that the Great March will commence. |
||
− | "Hard work. Gedora was against it, right?” |
||
− | "Yes, the old man is realistic. There was no way that the weapon of the Otherworldly Visitor could be |
||
− | used against the True Dragon Race—it was a matter of course, he couldn't have missed it.” |
||
− | "That's true. But even so, there is still a big long march. To let everyone know that I am the king of this |
||
− | world.” |
||
− | It was a pact with Guy—Emperor Rudra whispered. The next moment his thoughts turned, a peaceful |
||
− | smile appeared on his face. |
||
− | "That's right, Velgrynd. How do you see it going this time?” |
||
− | Velgrynd—there are only four "dragon races" in this world, and that is the name of one of them. |
||
− | The red dragon's palm, which symbolizes the flame, "burns". |
||
− | It is an individual even older than the "storm dragon" Veldora, the eternal and indestructible dragon. Its |
||
− | name is the "Scorch Dragon" Velgrynd. |
||
− | There's only one person in the world who can bear that name... |
||
− | Hearing Rudra ask this, the beautiful woman gave an answer. |
||
− | "We will win. Definitely. I'll force the dwarves out of their lair, crush the arrogance of the rookie |
||
− | demon lord, bring my lazy, stupid brother to his senses, and make Guy admit that the ruler of this world is |
||
− | Rudra—you!” |
||
− | There was absolutely no semblance of unnaturalness about being called by that name, the other person. |
||
− | That's right. |
||
− | She is Velgrynd. |
||
− | One of the strongest “true dragon species”—the "Scorch Dragon" Velgrynd. |
||
− | |||
− | Faced with this great Velgrynd, Emperor Rudra continued to speak in an intmate tone. |
||
− | "Yeah? That's great. So do you think your brother will be out in force?” |
||
− | Hearing that, Velgrynd answered directly without even thinking about it. |
||
− | “He will, Rudra. He'll show up. Because that kid loves to get together. However, it seems that although |
||
− | his seal had been lifted, he has not been restored to his original state. The violent magic storm that hadn't |
||
− | detected the madness raging, the demonic aura that has been sensed in all corners of the earth, has now |
||
− | completely disappeared. Perhaps his resurrection is not complete?” |
||
− | “...In that case, perhaps my army can defeat him.” |
||
− | "That's a lot of fun, too. Just bribing my stupid little brother was too much, and this demon lord even |
||
− | screwed over my lovely brother to make him suffer a bit.” |
||
− | Talking over to this side, the two looked at each other and smiled. |
||
− | For Rudra and Velgrynd, the success of the combat plan was simply not important. |
||
− | He plays a game with Guy, betting on the dominance of the world. |
||
− | There are no complicated rules for this game. Just use the "pawns" to suppress the opponent's position |
||
− | and you've won. |
||
− | The board is the whole world. |
||
− | Monsters and humans are their pawns. |
||
− | At first the pawns in Guy's hands were magical creatures and demons, and Rudra was the human who |
||
− | held part of it. Yet the long years of constant shifting alternated and now both sides were in disarray. |
||
− | Even taking away the enemy's pawns is not a problem from a rules standpoint. |
||
− | In addition to that... |
||
− | For Guy and Rudra, the strongest pawn is their respective partners, the True Dragons. |
||
− | Only the pieces mentioned above can be used—that’s the only rule that must be followed in this game. |
||
− | On the flip side, as long as Guy and Rudra don't go head-to-head, they can do whatever they want. |
||
− | But if the world ends, of course the game will end. This goes against their will and needs to be properly |
||
− | held so that it doesn't happen. |
||
− | It's just that there's an element of uncertainty about this game. |
||
− | It is the last of the True Dragons, Veldora, and the Primordial Demons. |
||
− | These uncertainties are not part of the game. It's all up to players Guy and Rudra to make them their |
||
− | own, or to make them the enemy. |
||
− | One of Guy's pawns—his helper, Demon Lord Leon’s domain has been threatened by the Yellow |
||
− | Primordial. |
||
− | |||
− | There is still Purple Primordial in the West, and a rash move could lead to great disasters. |
||
− | And on the eastern side, there is the White Primordial. |
||
− | Those demons have immense power and will never die. It is not impossible to exterminate them from |
||
− | the source, but you need to be prepared for everything. |
||
− | Rather than sacrifice so much, it's best to deal with them and make them their own. In order for his |
||
− | game with Guy to progress in his favor, it was the best thing to do, or so Rudra and Velgrynd thought. |
||
− | If Velgrynd stepped up to the plate, she could bury even the White Primordial. But in this way, the |
||
− | damage to the local area will be beyond imagination. |
||
− | The conclusion is that it is not feasible in reality. |
||
− | And they also misjudged one thing, which is that the Western powers began to emerge with their own |
||
− | set of ways of playing. |
||
− | In that land of the West, the local god Ruminas was born and unwittingly grew into a monotheistic |
||
− | religion. Its system of domination is quite solid and unites the peoples of the West. |
||
− | They had already discovered that Ruminas' true identity was the Demon Lord, but it had become a |
||
− | deeply entrenched religion and it was too late to do anything about it. |
||
− | When Rudra completely dominated the East, the West also formed a circle of power and united. Here's |
||
− | why Guy and Rudra's game is in a state of glue. |
||
− | "Because Chronoa and Granbell were very active, it became more difficult to attack the West, which |
||
− | was a major drawback. If those people hadn't shown up, you would have won by now.” |
||
− | "It's too early to make a decision. There will be those who will hinder the oligarch's domination of the |
||
− | world, presumably as a test for the oligarch given by Veldanava. Because that man used to love pranks.” |
||
− | "Yeah, it does. Brother really...” |
||
− | That said, this side, Rudra and Velgrynd were like reminiscing about the past with smiles on their faces. |
||
− | "But the time has come. All the pieces have appeared, and soon I will win.” |
||
− | "This time, we're going to take Guy and my sister, Velzado, into the army.” |
||
− | "Oh, Guy's been waiting for an opportunity. If you fight with Veldora, he'll take advantage of it.” |
||
− | "That's right, it's annoying. If it hadn't been for that, I'd have taken care of that child Veldora myself by |
||
− | then..." |
||
− | This is talking about the failure of the last great march. |
||
− | Once Velgrynd stepped in, not even Veldora counted as a threat. But doing so will likely bring Guy to |
||
− | the fisherman's bag. |
||
− | If you want to move your strongest pawn, “True Dragon", you must be prepared. |
||
− | |||
− | And now is the best time to do it. |
||
− | Rudra sent spies all over the world, and they brought back all kinds of reports. |
||
− | "It was long, but the wait was worth it. The biggest obstacle to the West is gone.” |
||
− | The true face of the god, Ruminas, was actually the Demon Lord Ruminas. Now that the true face is |
||
− | known, it's conceivable how much the opponent's fighting power is. |
||
− | And the demon lord who had previously represented Ruminas was also destroyed, along with the loss |
||
− | of the "Seven Celestial Sages". |
||
− | Not only that... |
||
− | "The threat from the Western nations is much less.” |
||
− | "Indeed. Those who stand in the way of my dominion over the world need not have my hand; they have |
||
− | taken it upon themselves to perish.” |
||
− | It was an apocalypse, and in saying that Rudra should rule the world—Rudra and Velgrynd were |
||
− | convinced of that. |
||
− | "By the way, Rudra, how are you doing?” |
||
− | "No problem at all. The power of the oligarchs—the army of angels (Armageddon)—is available at all |
||
− | times.” |
||
− | The Army of Angels is the ultimate power that Rudra has. The starting conditions are harsh, and after |
||
− | one use, the next one can only be used after long intervals. |
||
− | There is only one reason why the Empire has not acted so far. |
||
− | For they had been waiting until the day when Rudra would be able to use the "angel army" again. |
||
− | As a result, Granbell, who they took as their biggest obstacle, also disappeared. In a way, Rudra would |
||
− | certainly believe they were on the verge of winning this time. |
||
− | As for Guy, he didn't have complete control over those Demon Lords. |
||
− | It's hard to say that they'll work with each other, each Demon Lord does what he or she loves. Each of |
||
− | them had a large sphere of influence, but in Rudra's view they were not even a threat. |
||
− | "The situation is too good for us this time.” |
||
− | "But there's not enough time, is there? I really want to force my stupid brother to our side. This will |
||
− | also be used against Guy. If I could find a way to get rid of my sister Velzado as well, Rhein and Mizari |
||
− | would be nothing. That's why I need to talk to you. Is your power of domination okay?" |
||
− | "Don't worry. As long as we keep Veldora's consciousness focused on the battlefield, I will be able to |
||
− | take advantage of the opportunity to unleash 'kingly domination' and completely manipulate that guy.” |
||
− | Hearing these words, a soft smile spread across Velgrynd's beautiful and cold face. |
||
− | "Gee, then we're gonna win this one.” |
||
− | |||
− | "That's for sure. Everything is going according to my arrangement.” |
||
− | "That's good. I'm more worried about you..." |
||
− | "Then don't say it. It is also a natural philosophy. The human flesh is really inconvenient..." |
||
− | “Rudra......” |
||
− | "After inheriting self-will and reincarnating memory several times, the 'soul' will be consumed. If, like |
||
− | Gedora, there was a period of rest, that would be fine, but it was an impermissible luxury for the widow. |
||
− | If I do that, my 'power' will be sealed again.” |
||
− | That way, Rudra would have to start all over again if he wanted to free his power. If he did this every |
||
− | time he was reincarnated, then he would have no chance of defeating Guy. |
||
− | This time Rudra had been waiting, waiting until his powers were fully developed. Thus his power was |
||
− | completely liberated and could be said to be in a state of perfection. |
||
− | But... |
||
− | To maintain this state, Rudra was very reluctant. |
||
− | This life's Rudra is not even a side consort, not even a crown princess. Although the imperial consort |
||
− | was merely an ornament, this situation was not normal. |
||
− | This means that they did not even give birth to the vessel that was expected to be used by Rudra—the |
||
− | prince. |
||
− | To give birth to a prince does not mean that his powers will separate. Rudra's reincarnation is special in |
||
− | that the prince born will inherit all power and knowledge. |
||
− | It's a complete hereditary system—it’s no longer an heir, and it can be said that the prince is an emperor |
||
− | in the truest sense of the word. |
||
− | But in this life he has not done so. |
||
− | The reason is related to the period during which the "Angel Army" was used. |
||
− | If the royal son is allowed to inherit power, skills will be limited until he grows to manhood. The |
||
− | reason for this was that an overpowering force would have a countervailing force, and he was unable to |
||
− | suppress this force, a trait that even Rudra could not reverse. |
||
− | And today, the best conditions of this life come together. It would be a waste of more than ten years to |
||
− | let these good conditions go and reincarnate as a prince. |
||
− | Rudra didn't want that. |
||
− | There was something else that also bothered Velgrynd. |
||
− | Because of accumulating power to the limit, Rudra's mental fatigue seemed to be approaching a critical |
||
− | mass. |
||
− | |||
− | The intervals between going to sleep were getting shorter and shorter and he often felt tired. This state |
||
− | accelerates the depletion of Rudra's "soul". |
||
− | Those symptoms would be more alleviated if the power was ceded to the prince and the "angel army" |
||
− | was allowed to start later. Yet Rudra just didn't want to do it. |
||
− | To this day. |
||
− | He was going to share the spoils with Guy this time. |
||
− | Such a Rudra made Velgrynd look uncomfortable. |
||
− | "How much time do you have left, Rudra...?" |
||
− | "You don't have to worry about that. At least I can promise you that I won't fall down until I conquer |
||
− | the world." |
||
− | "Yeah, yeah. If it had been you, you would have said so...” |
||
− | "Don't give me such a sad look, Velgrynd. This time I want to win and put an end to it all. You don't |
||
− | have to worry about it, just see how I rule the world.” |
||
− | Once that was said, Rudra smiled proudly. |
||
− | That's what it's like to be a dominant person. |
||
− | He will rule over all, and I will be the only one in heaven and earth. This is the heroic Emperor Rudra. |
||
− | Seeing such a Rudra, Velgrynd also made up her mind. |
||
− | "That's right—after all this time, let me have a rain of mercy. Let the people die in peace, and kill all |
||
− | who stand in the way of your world domination!” |
||
− | Velgrynd finished and gently hugged Rudra. |
||
− | And then the two of them continued to talk... |
||
− | Time came to the next day. |
||
− | The unprecedented army left the Empire and marched towards the Jura Tempest Federation. |